"Elgin, Suzette Haden - Ozark Fantasy 01 - Twelve Fair Kingdoms" - читать интересную книгу автора (Elgin Suzette Haden)CHAPTER
1 I
SHOULD HAVB known that something was very wrong when the
Mules started flying erratically. I was misled a bit, I suppose,
because there were no actual crashes, just upset stomachs.
The ordinary person on the street blamed it on turbulence;
and considering what they understood of the way me
system worked, that was as reasonable a conclusion as any other
However, I had full access to classified material, and I knew
perfectly well that it was magic, not aerodynamics, that kept
the Mules flying. And magic at the level of skill necessary to fly
a bulky creature like a Mule was not likely to suffer any because
of a little disturbance in the air You take a look at a Mule
sometime; it surely isn't built for flight. Even
someone who's gone no farther in magic than Common Sense
Level knows that the harmony of the universe is a mighty
frail and delicately balanced equilibrium, and that you can't
go tampering with any part of it without affecting everything
else. A child knows that. So that when whatever-it- was
started, with its first symptoms being Mules that made their
riders throw up, I should of known that something sturdy was
tugging hard at the Universal Web. 2 SUZETIE HADEN ELGIN I was
busy, let's grant me that. I was occupied with the upcoming
Grand Jubilee of the Confederation of Continents. Any
meeting that it doesn't happen but once every five hundred years—you
tend to pay it considerable attention. One of our freighters
had had engine trouble off the coast of Oklahomah, and
that was interfering with our supply deliveries, I was trying to run
a sizable Castle with a staff that bordered, that spring, on the
mediocre, and trying to find fit replacements before the big to-do.
And there were three Grannys taken to their beds in my kingdom,
afflicted with what they claimed was epizootics and what I
knew was congenital cantankerousness, and that was disrupting
the regular conduct of everyday affairs more than was
convenient. So ...
faced with a lot of little crises and one on the way to
being a big one, what did I do? Well, I
went to some meetings. I went to half a dozen. I fussed
at the Castle staff, and I managed to get me in an Economist
who showed some promise of being able to make the
rest of them shape up. I hired a new Fiddler, and I bought a whole
team of speckledy Mules that I'd had my eye on for a while.
I visited the "ailing" Grannys, with a box of hard candy for
each, and paid them elaborate compliments that they saw right
through but enjoyed just the same. And I went to church. I was
in church the morning that Terrence Merryweather McDaniels
the 6th, firstborn son of Vine of Motley and Halliday
Joseph McDaniels the 14th, was kidnapped, right in broad
daylight . . . when the man came through me cnur- chdoor
on a scruffy rented Mule, right in the middle of a Solemn
Service—right in the middle, mind you, of aprayer!— and
rode that Mule straight down the aisle. He snatched Terrence
Menyweather in his sleeping basket from between his parents,
and be flew right up over the Reverend's head and out through
the only stained glass window he could count on to iris—Mule,
basket, blankets, baby, and all, before any of us could
do more than gape. February the 21st, that was; I was there,
and it was that humiliating, I'm not likely to forget it. The
McDaniels were guests of Castle Brightwalei; and under our
protection, and for sure should of been safe in our church. And now
here was their baby kidnapped! Although
it is possible that kidnapping may not be precisely the
word in this particular instance. You have a kidnapping, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 3 generally
there's somebody missing, and a ransom note, and whatoot.
In this case, the Reverend shouted an AAAAmen! and we
all rushed out the churchdoor; and there, hanging from the
highest of the three cedar trees in the churchyard in a life- support
bubble, was Terrence Menyweather McDaniels the 6th,
sucking on his toe to show how undisturbed he was by it all.
And the Rent-a-Mule chewing on the crossclover against me
church wall, under the overhang. There was no sign of its rider,
who could make a claim to speed if to nothing else. We
could see the baby just fine, though we couldn't hear him.
And we knew he was safe in the bubble, and all his needs attended
to indefinitely. But he might as well of been in the Wilderness
Lands ofTinaseeh for all the good that did us—we didn't
dare touch him. Oh, we
had Magicians there skilled enough to put an end to that
bubble and float the baby down to his daddy's arms without
ruffling one bright red hair on his little head. If we hadn't
had them, we could of gotten them in a hurry. It wasn't mat; it
was a matter of diagnosis. We had
no way, you see, of knowing just what kind of magic was on
the forcefield holding mat bubble up in the tree and keeping
it active. Might of been no problem at all, just a bit of Granny
Magic. Ought to of been, if the man doing it couldn't afford
but a Rent-a-Mule. And then it might of been that the mangy
thing was meant to make us think that, and it might of been
that if we so much as jiggled that baby we'd blow the whole
churchyard—AND the baby—across the county line. We're
not much for taking chances with babies, I'm proud to say,
and we weren't about to be hasty. The way to do it was to find
the Magician that'd set the Spell, or whatever it was, and make it
clear that we intended to know, come hell or high water,
and keep on making it clear till we got told. Until then, that
baby would just have to stay in the cedar tree with the squirrels
and the chitterbirds and the yellowjays. Vine of
Motley carried on a good deal, doing her family no credit
at all, but she was only thirteen and it her first baby, and allowances
were made. Besides, I wasn't all that proud of my own
self and my own family at that moment. Five
suspicious continental delegations I had coming to Castle
Brightwater in less than three months, to celebrate the Grand
Jubilee of a confederation they didn't trust much more 4 SUZETTE HAPEN ELGIN now
than they had two hundred years ago. Every one of them suspecting
a plot behind every door and under every bedstead and
seeing Spells in die coffee cups and underneath their saddles
and, for all I knew, in their armpits. And I was proposing
that they'd all be safe here—when I couldn't keep one
little innocent pointy-headed baby safe in my own church on a
Solemn Day? It
strained the limits of me imagination somewhat more than somewhat,
and there was no way of keeping it quiet. They'd be having
picnics under the tree where that baby hung in his pretty bubble
and beaming the festivities out on the comsets before suppertime,
or my name wasn't Responsible of Brightwater In the
excitement we left the Solemn Service unfinished, and it took
three Spells and a Charm to clear that up later on, not to mention
the poor Reverend going through the service again to an
empty church reeking mightily of garlic and asafetida. But the clear
imperative right men was a family meeting; and we moved
in as orderly a fashion as was possible (given the behavior
of Vine of Motley) back to die Castle, where I turned all the
out-family over to the staff to feed and cosset and called everyone
else at once to the Meetingroom. The
table in the Meetingroom was dusty, and I distinctly saw a
spiderweb in a far window, giving me yet another clue to the competency
of my staff and strongly tempting me to waste a Housekeeping
Spell or two—which would of been most unbecoming,
but I never could abide dirt, eveh loose dirt—and I waved
everybody to their chairs. Which they took after brushing
more dust with great ostentation off the chair seats, drat
them all for their eagerness to dot every "i" and cross every
*'t" when it was my competence in question, and I called the
roll, My
mother was there, Thom of Guthrie, forty-four years old and not
looking more than thirty of those, which wasn't even decent;
I do not approve of my mother I said "Thom of Guthrie"
and she said "Here" and we left it at that. My uncles, Donald
Patrick Brightwater the 133rd—time we dropped that name
awhile, we'd wear it out—and Jubal Brooks Brightwater the
31st. Jubal's wife, Emmalyn of Clark, poor puny thing, she was there;
and Donald's wife. Patience of dark, Emmalyn's sistec
And my grandmother, Ruth of Motley, not yet a Granny, since
Jonathan Cardwell Brightwater the 12th showed no signs Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 5 of
leaving this worid for all he was 109 years old . . . and it was
said that he still troubled Ruth of Motley in the nights and scandalized
the servingmaids in the chamber next to theirs. And I
could believe it. We could of used him that day, since his head
was as clear as his body was said to be hearty, but he was off
somewhere trying to trade a set of Charms he'd worked out for a
single Spell he'd been wanting to get hold of at least the last
five years . . . and the lady that Spell belonged to not about
to pass it on to him, if he spent five more. As it
was, that meant only seven of us in Meeting, not nearly enough
for proper discussion or voting, and you would of thought
that on a Solemn Day, and with guests in the Castle, tbere'd
of been more of us in our proper places. I was put out about
the whole thing, and my mother did not scruple to point that
out. "Mighty
nervy of you. Responsible," she said, in that voice of
hers, "being cross with everybody else for what is plainly your
own fault." I could of said Yes-Motnei; since she despises that,
but I had more pressing matters to think of than annoying my
motheE She'd never make a Granny; she was too quick with
mat tongue and not able to put it under rein when the circumstances
called for it, and at her age she had no excuse. She'd
be a flippant wench at eighty-five, still stuck in her magic
at Common Sense Level, like a child. Lucky she was that
she was beautiful, since men have no more sense than to be
distracted by such things, and Thorn was that. She had the Guthrie
hah; masses of it, exactly the color of bittersweet chocolate
and so alive it clung to your fingers (and to everything
else, so that you spent half your life picking Guthrie hair
off of any surface you cared to examine, but we'll let that pass).
And she had the Guthrie bones ... a face shaped like a
heart, and great green eyes in it over cheekbones high arched like
the curve of a bird's wing flying, and the long throat that melted
into perfect shoulders. . . . And oh, those breasts of hers! Three
children she'd suckled till they walked, and those breasts
looked as maiden as mine. She was well named, was Thorn
of Guthrie, and many of us had felt the sharp point of her
since she stepped under the doorbeam of Castle Brightwa- ter
thirty-one years ago. I have always suspected that those Guthrie
bones made her womb an uncomfortable place to lie, giving
her a way to poke at you even before you first breathed 6 SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN the air
of the world, but that's a speculation I've kept to myself. I hope. "Well,
now that we're thoroughly disgraced in front of the whole
world," sighed my grandmother, "what do we propose to do
about it?" "This
is not the first manifestation of something cockeyed," said
Jubal Brooks. "You know that. Responsible." "There
was the milk," my grandmother agreed. "Four Mundy's
in a row now it's been sour straight from the goat. I assume
you don't find that normal, granddaughter" "And
there was the thing with the mirrors," said Emmalyn. "It
frightened me, my mirror shattering in my hand like that." I
expect it did frighten her, too; everything else did. I was hoping
she wouldn't notice the spiderweb. She was a sorry excuse
for a woman; on the other hand, we couldn't of gotten Patience
of dark without taking the sistci; too, and all in all it had
been a bargain worth making. Patience
was sitting with her left little finger tapping her bottom
lip, a gesture she made when she was waiting for a hole to come
by in the conversation, and I turned to her and made the
hole. "Patience,
you wanted to say something?" "I
was thinking of the streetsigns," she said. "The
streetsigns?" "Echo
in here," said my mother, always useful. "I'm
sorry. Patience," I said. "I hadn't heard that there was anything
happening with streetsigns." "All
over the city," said my uncle Donald Patrick. "Don't you pay
any attention to anything?" "Well?
What's been happening to them? Floating in the air? Whirling
around? Exploding? What?" Patience
laughed softly, and the sun shone in through the windows
and made the spattering of freckles over the bridge of her
nose look like sprinkled brown sugar I was very fond of Patience
of dark. "They
read backwards," she said. "The sign that should say 'River
Street' . . . it says'Teerts Revir'" She spelled it out for me
to make that deal; though the tongue does not bend too badly
to "Teerts Revir" "Well,
that." I said, "is downright silly." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 7 "It's
all silly," said Patience, "and that is why I was laughing.
It's all ridiculous." Emmalyn,
whose freckles just ran together and looked like she
hadn't bothered to wash, allowed as how she might very well
have been cut when her mirror shattered, and that was not silly. I
looked at them all, and I waited. My uncles, pulling at their short
black beards the way men always do in meetings. My mothel;
trying to keep her mind—such as it was—on the discussion.
My grandmothel; just biding her time till she could get
back to her embroidery. And the sisters—Emmalyn watching
Patience, and Patience watching some inner source of
we-know-not-what that had served us very well in many a crisis- Not a
one of them mentioned me Mules, though I gave them two full
minutes. And that meant one of three things: they had not
noticed the phenomenon, or they did not realize that it was of any
importance, or they had some reason for behaving as if one of
the first two were the case. I wondered, but I didn't have time
for finding out in any roundabout fashion. "I
agree," I said at once the two minutes were up, "it's all silly.
Even the minors. Not a soul was harmed by any one of the
mirrors that broke—including you, Emmalyn. Anybody can
smell soured milk quick enough not to drink it, and the other
six days of the week it's been fine. And as for the streetsigns,
which I'm embarrassed I didn't know about them but
there it is—I didn't—that's silliest of all." "Just
mischief," said Jubal, putting on the period. "Until today." My
mother flared her perfect nostrils, like a high-bred Mule but a
lot more attractive. "What makes you think, Jubal Brooks,"
she demanded, "that today's kidnapping—which is a matter
of major importance—is connected in any way with all these
baby tricks of milk and mirrors?" "And
streetsigns," said Emmalyn of Clark. Naturally. "Jubal's
quite right," I said, before Thorn of Guthrie could mm on
Emmalyn. "And I call for Council." There
was a silence that told me I'd reached them, and Emmalyn
looked thoroughly put out- Council meant there'd be no
jokes, and no family bickering, and no pause in deliberation 8 SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN for
coffee or cakes or ak or anything else till a conclusion was come to
and a course agreed upon. "Do
you think that's really called for, Responsible?" asked my
grandmother. She was doing a large panel at that time, mounungdoves
in a field of violets, as I recall. Not that she'd ever
seen a moumingdove. "As Jubal said, it's been mischief only so
fax. and pretty piddling mischief at that. And there's no evidence
/ see of a connection between what happened in church
today and all that other foolishness." "Responsible
sees a connection," said Patience, "or she would
not have called Council. And the calling is her privilege by
rule; I suggest we get on with it." I told
them about the Mules then, and both the uncles left off their
beard-pulling and gave me their attention. Tampering with
goats was one thing, tampering with Mules was quite another:
Not that they knew what it meant in terms of magic, of course—that
would not of been suitable, since neither had ever shown
the slightest talent for the profession, and I suppose they took
flying Mules for granted as they did flying birds. But they had the
male fondness for Mules, and they had anyone's dislike for the
idea of suddenly falling out of the air like a stone, which is
where they could see it might well lead. "It
has to do, I believe," said Patience slowly, "with the Jubilee.
That's coming up fast now, and anybody with the idea of
putting it in bad odor would have to get at it fairly soon and move
with some dispatch. I do believe that's what this is all about." She was
right, but they'd listen better if she was doing the talking,
so I left it to hec "Go
on," I said. "Please." "I'm
telling you nothing you don't know already," she said. "The
Confederation of Continents is not popular, nor likely to be,
especially with the Kingdoms of Purdy, Guthrie, and Farson.
And Tinaseeh is in worse state. The Travellers hate any kind of
government; they are still so busy just hacking back the Wilderness
that they don't feel they can spare time for anything else,
and they for sure don't want the Jubilee. A Jubilee would give a
kind of endorsement to the Confederation, and they are dead
set against that. And then there're all the wishy-washy ones
waiting around to see which way the wind blows." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 9 "
'A thing celebrated is a thing vindicated,'" quoted Ruth of Motley.
"They all know that as well as anybody." "The
idea," Patience went on, "would be to make it appear that
there's so much trouble on the continent of Maiktwain ... so
much trouble in the Kingdom of Brighlwater specifi- cally .
. . that it would not really be safe for the other Families
to send their delegations to the Jubilee." My
conscience jabbed me, for she was right; and it had been niggling
at the back of my mind for some time. though I'd managed
to ignore it up to now by worrying about dust on the banisters
and coffee for deliveries for Mizzurah. Donald
Patrick scooted his chair back and stared at me, and then
scooted it up again, and said damnation to boot, and my grandmother
went "Ttch," with the tip of her tongue. "Five
years of work it's cost us," he said, glaring around the table.
"Five years to convince them even to let us schedule the Jubilee!
Surely all that work can't be set aside by some spoiled milk
and a few smashed mirrors!" "Precisely,"
I said, flat as pondwater "And that is just the point.
You see, youall, how it will look? First, parlor tricks. Then, a
kind of tinkering—nothing serious, just tinkering— with
the Mules. And then, to show that what goes four steps can go
twelve, the baby-snatching. Again, you notice, without any
harm done." "Aw,"
said Jubal, "it's just showing off. A display of power Like
throwing a dead goat into your well." "That
it is," I said. " 'See what we can do?' it says. . . .
'And think what we might do, if we cared to.' That's the message
being spread here. Think the Wommacks will fly here from
the coast knowing their Mules may drop out from under them
any moment, to come to the support of our so-called Confederation?" "Disfederation,"
murmured Patience of dark. "A more accurate
term at this point." "Patience,"
I said, "you hurt me." "Howsomever
and nevertheless," she said, "it's true. And anything
but a sure hand now will wreck it all." We sat
there silent, though Emmalyn fidgeted some, because it
wasn't anything to be serene about. Marktwain, Oklahomah, and
probably Mizzurah, agreed on the need for the Confedera- tion of
Continents; and their Kingdoms were willing to back it 19
SUZEITE HADEN ELGIN as best
they could. But the whole bulk of Aricansaw lay between
Marktwain and Mizzurah, and the Ocean of Storms between
all of us and either Kintucky or Tinaseeh; and the three
loyal continents all put together were not the size of Tinaseeh.
Since the day the Twelve Families first landed on this planet
in 2021, since the moment foot was set on this land and it was
named Ozark in the hope it would prove a homeworld to our
people, those of us who preferred not to remain trapped forever
in the twenty-first century had been in the minority. The
Twelve Families had seen, on Old Earth, what the centralization
of a government could mean. They had seen war and
waste and wickedness beyond-description, though the descriptions
handed down to us were enough to this day to keep
children in Granny Schools awake in the long nights of winter,
shivering more with nightmare than with the cold, Twelve
Kingdoms, we had. And at least four of them ready to leap up
every time a dirty puddle appeared on a street comer and
shout that this was but the first sign, the first step, toward the
wallowing in degradation that came when the individual allowed
theirselves to be swallowed up (they always said "swallowed
up," playing on the hatred every Ozarker had for being
closed in on any side, much less all of them) by a central government.
. . . And several more were in honesty uncom- mitted,
ready to move either way. I ran
them by in my mind, one by one. Castle Purdy, Castle Guthrie,
Castle Parson, Castle Traveller—dead set against the Confederation
and anxious to grab any opportunity to tear the poor
frail thing apart and go to isolation for everything but trade
and marriage. Castles Smith, Airy, dark, and McDaniels,
and Castles Lewis and Motley of Mizzurah, all with
us—but perhaps only Castle Airy really ready, or able, to put any
strength behind us. It was hard to know. When the Confederation
met at Castle Brightwater, one month now in every
four—to the bitter complaints of Purdy, Guthrie, Parson, and
Traveller about the expense and tile waste and the frivolousness
of it all—those six voted very carefully indeed. That
is, when we could manage to bring anything to a vote. Only
Castles Airy and Lewis had ever made a move that went three
points past neutrality, and that rarely. As for Castle Wommack,
who knew where they stood? One delegate they sent to
the meetings, grudgingly, against the other Castles' Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 11 delegations
of four each and full staff; and the Wommack delegate
came without so much as a secretary or Attendant, and
spent most of his time abstaining. We were seven to five for the
Confederation—maybe. Maybe we were but two against
ten, with six of the ten playing lip service but ready to bolt at
me first sign of anything that smelled like real conflict. My
mother made a rare concession: she addressed me by term of
kinship. "Daughter,"
she said, making me raise my eyebrows at the unexpected
mode of address, "what do you think we ought to do?" "Ask
Jubal," said foolish Emmalyn, and I suppose Patience kicked
her, under the table. Patience always sat next to Emmalyn
for that specific purpose. Ask Jubal, indeed. "Think
now before you speak," said Ruth of Motley. "It won't
do to answer this carelessly and get caught out, Responsible.
You give it careful thought." She had finally forgotten
about her embroidery and joined us, and I was glad of it. "I
think," I said slowly, "that things are not so far out of hand
that they cannot be stopped. Vine of Motley is crying herself
into hiccups up in the guestchambers at this very moment,
and no doubt feels herself mighty abused, but that baby is
safer where he is than in her arms. Signs and mirrors and
milk make no national catastrophe, and Mules that behave like
they'd been drinking bad whiskey are not yet a disaster The
point is to stop it now, before it goes one step further. The next
step might not be mischief." "What
is called foi," said'my grandmother; nodding her head,
"is a show of competence; that would serve the purpose. Something
that would demonstrate that the Brightwaters are capable
of keeping the delegations, and all their km, and all their
staffs, safe here for the Jubilee." "I
sometimes wonder if it's worth it," sighed Donald Patrick.
"I sometimes think it might be best to let them go on and
dissolve the Confederation and all be boones if that's their determined
mind! The energy we put into all this, the time. the money.
... Do you know what Brightwater spent in food and
drink alone at the last quarterly meeting?" "Donald
Patrick Brightwalei," said Ruth of Motley in a voice
like the back of a hand, "you sound like a Purdy." 12 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN "I
beg your pardon, Mother," said my uncle. "I hadn't any intention
of doing so." Strictly
speaking, it was not fair for him to be rebuked. As tile
ordinary citizen was ignorant of what kept the Mules flying in the
absence even of wings, so was Donald Patrick ignorant of the
peril every Ozarker faced if we could not establish once and for
all a central government that could respond, and respond
with speed, in an emergency. The decision to maintain that
ignorance had been made deliberately, and for excellent reasons,
hundreds of years ago, when first the menace of the Out-Cabal
had been discovered by our Magicians. And that decision
would stand, for so long as it was possible, and for so long as
disputations in political science, and intercontinental philosophy,
and planetary ecology, and the formidable theory of
magic, could be substituted for a truth it had been sworn our people
would never have to learn. "First,"
I said quickly, "there's finding out where this attack is
coming from. That's the easy part." My
mother crossed her long white hands over her breasts to indicate
her shock and informed us that/iw we had to get that baby
down out of that tree. "Mother,
dear Mothei," I said, "you know that's not so— mat
baby is all right. Unlike the rest of us, that baby is protected
from every known danger this planet can muster up. Not so
much as a bacterium can get through that bubble to harm
Terrence Merryweather McDaniels, and he will be tended more
carefully there than a king's son." It was
only a figure of speech; there were no kings in our kingdoms
and never had been, and therefore no king's sons. When
First Granny had stood on Ozark for the first time, her feet to
solid ground after all those weary years on The Ship, she had
looked around hei; drawn a long breath, and said, "Well,
the Kingdom's come at last, praise be!" and we'd had "kingdoms"
ever since for that reason alone. But it had the necessary
effect. Thom of Guthrie made a pretense of thinking it
over, but she knew I was right, and she nodded her lovely head
and agreed with me that the baby probably represented the
least of our problems. Except insofar as it stood for an insult
to our Family and our faith, of course (and it was at that point
that I realized the Solemn Service had been left unfinished). Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 13 "I
say call in the Magicians of Rank, then," said Jubal Brooks,
"and have them to find out which one of our eleven loving
groups of kindred has set itself to bring the Confedera- tion
down about our heads. Literally about our heads." "No,"
I told him, hoping he was right that it was only one. "No,
Jubal Brooks, that's all wrong. It would maybe be fastest,
depending on the strength and number of the Magicians ranged
against ours, but it's all wrong as to form." "I
don't see it," he said. "Asymbol,"
said Ruth of Motley, spelling it all out for him, "is
best answered by a symbol. Not by a . . . meat cleavec " "And
what symbol do we propose to offer up for this motley collection—no
ofiense meant. Mother—of shenanigans? Cross our
hearts and spit in the ocean under a full moon?" "A
Quest, I expect, Jubal," I said, straight out. I had been * dunking
while they were talking, and level for level, that seemed
right to me. And the women nodded all around the table. "In
this day and age?" sputtered Donald Patrick, and threw up his
hands. "Do you realize the antiquated set of hidebound conditions
that go with mounting up a Quest? Responsible, you
can't be serious about this'" "Well,
it is fitting," said his mother saving me the trouble. "As
Responsible and Patience have pointed out, the entire campaign
against us to this- time has been a single symbol, what
would be referred to in classical terms as a Challenge. OUR
MAGIC IS BETTER THAN YOUR MAGIC, you see. No harm
has been done, where obviously it could have been, had
they been so minded. Very well, then—for an old- fashioned
Challenge we shall offer an old-fashioned Quest. It is
appropriate; it has the right ring to it." "Foof."
said Donald Patrick. "It's absurd." "Indeed
it is," I agreed, "and that's the whole point." "We
might should ignore the whole thing," he said. "For all we
know." "We
do, and there will be no Grand Jubilee of the Confederation
of Continents of Ozark, Donald Patrick Bright- water—and
yes, I do know, down to the penny, what all this has
been costing us. Nor will we have another meeting of the Confederation,
I daresay, for a very long time. Whoever is doing
this, they would be delighted to have us ignore it all, and SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN everybody
snickering behind their hands at us for cowards and weaklings
. . . and it is in the hope that we will be fools enough
to do that that they've kept every move to pestering only
and not gone forward to injury. If they can bring us down for two
cents, why spend two dollars?" I was completely out of
breath. "They
have overplayed their hand," said Patience, "with this
matter of the McDaniels baby." "I
believe so," I said. "It was a mistake of judgment. They should
of kidnapped one of Jubal's Mules instead." "And
hung it in a cedar tree? In a life-support bubble?" Her brown
eyes dancing. Patience of dark was clearly trying not to imagine
Jubal's favorite Mule being cleaned and fed and curried
up in the cedar tree; and losing the battle. "It
would of been safer," I said. "/ might of been busy enough
not to take it for anything more than a prank; and they would
of had still more time to make nuisances of them- selves—and
undercut the confidence in our security staff— before
the Jubilee." "Responsible,
that's but eleven weeks away!" Patience broke
in, the laughter in her eyes fading. "That's mighty little time." "All
the more reason to talk less and do more," I said. "Here's
what I propose." I would
take our best Mule, from Brightwater's champion line,
called Sterling and deserving of her name. I would make a brief
and obvious fuss around the city in the way of putting together
suitable outfitting for a journey of a special kind. I would
let the word of the Quest be "leaked" to the comset networks.
And then, I would do each Castle in turn, staying only
just long enough at each to make the point that had to be made.
Responsible of Brightwatel; touring the Castles on a Quest
after the source of magic put to mischief and to wickedness—just
the thing. Just the thing! "Even
Tmaseeh?" asked Jubal dubiously. "Even
Tinaseeh. Certainly." "It's
a nine-day flight by Mule from here to Tinaseeh," he said.
"At least. And you do a Quest, you do it by foot or by Mule,
Responsible, no getting out of that. Nine days, just that one leg
of the trip." "As
the crow flies," I acknowledged. Not that it would of Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 15 taken
me nine days, but there was no reason to let Jubal Brooks know
more than he needed to know. "I will not head straight for
Tinaseeh across the Oceans of Remembrances and of Storms,
dear Uncle. I am touring the Twelve Kingdoms on solemn
Quest, please remember. First I will go to Castle McDaniels.
Then a short flight to Afkansaw, a mere hop across die
channel to Mizzurah, on over to Kintucky, and then—and onty
then—to Tinaseeh. Then Oklahomah, quick around it, •^ and
back home." "But,
my dear niece," he said—Jubal Brooks was stubborn, grant
him that—"though it's but one day from Kintucky's southernmost
coast to the coast of Tinaseeh, that one day will set you
down not at Castle Traveller but on the edge of the largest
Wilderness Lands on Ozark. Larger than the entire land area of
this continent, for example; I strongly doubt you'll do the
trip over that in less than three days. and you'd still have two
days ahead of you before you reached the Castle gates!" My
grandmother stepped in then; the man was getting above himself,
but tact, of course, was necessary. Men are a great deal of
trouble, I must say. "Jubal
Brooks," she said, firmly but courteously, "Respon- sible
was properly named. I suggest we do her the courtesy of trusting
her in this." "Distances,"
he began—the man was ranting!—"are dis- tances.
Name or no name—" We
might of wasted a lot more time on that kind of thing, if there
hadn't of been a knock on the door just as he was hitting his
stride. For all that we were in Council, we could spare time to
answer the door; and we did. Nobody was there, of course, leading
Emmalyn to look puzzled and Patience to look innocent,
but it served its purpose. I
dismissed Council with thanks, letting Jubal run down naturally
as we all filed out, paid a visit to the guestchambers only to
be told that the baby's parents had gone with full ceremonial
tent to camp in the bed of needles beneath their son and
heu; taking along the infant daughter of a servingmaid to see to
the problem of Vine of Motley's milk—a practical solution,
if a bit hard on the servingmaid—and then I ran for the
stables. So far
as I was concerned, we were late already, CHAPTER
2 So
CLOSE TO HOME I didn't dare take chances, and so I let my Mule
fool about and waste hours in the air on the first stage of my
journey, to Castle McDaniels. I wore an elaborate gown of emerald
green; under it I had on flared trousers of a deeper green,
tucked into trim high boots of scarlet leather with silver bells
about the bootcuffs and silver spurs all cunningly worked. And I
had over that a tight-laced corselet of black velvet embroidered
in gold and silver, and it was all topped with a hooded
traveling cloak of six layers black velvet quilted together
with silver thread in a pattern of wild roses and star-in- the-sky-vine
and friendly ivy. My scarlet gloves matched my boots
and my riding crop matched my spurs, and around my throat
on a golden chain was a talisman almost not fit for the sight
of decent people, except that decent people could be counted
on not to know what it meant and anybody that knew what it
meant would sure not mention it. All in all it was a purely
disgusting sight. When I flew I preferred honest denims, and
over them a cloak of brown wool. And spurs and riding crop to
fly a Mule were about as sensible as four wheels and a clutch
to sail a ship—but none of that was relevant. 17 18
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN I was a
symbol, and a symbol carrying out a symbol. I was, by the
Twelve Corners, a Meta-Symbol, and I intended to look the
part if it choked me. They, whoever they might turn out to be,
would have leisure to compare the style in which Castle Brightwater
did these things with their scroungy brigand on a mangy
rented Mule. I would see to that, and I intended to rub it in and
men add salt, if I got the chance. I
brought Sterling down smartly at the entrance to Castle McDaniets
without raising so much as a puff of dust, and I called
out to the guardmaid at the broad door to let us in. "Well
met. Responsible of Brightwater!" she hollered at me; and
I mused, as I had mused many and many a time before,
on the burden it gave the tongue to greet either myself or my
sister Troublesome (not that many greeted her!). A regular
welter of syllables, and I hoped the Granny that did it got a
pain in her jaw joints. When I was a child, the others made me
pay for the inconvenience, ringing changes on it all me day
long. Obstreperous of Laketumoc, they liked to call me. Preposterous
of Bogwatec Philharmonic of Underwear And numerous
variations in the same vein. On the rare occasions when my
sister and I shared the same space, they liked to call us
"Nettlesome and Cuddlesome." We have
a saying, an ancient one: "Don't get mad; get even."
It stayed my hand when I was young enough to mind such
nonsense, and now I would not stoop me distance necessary
to get even. But it still rankles at times. As when a skinny
guardmaid bellows out at me before all the world, "Well
met. Responsible of Brightwater!" "Well
met yourself," I said, "and why not good morrow while
we're at it?" "Beg
your pardon?" She had a slack jaw, too, and it dropped,
doing nothing to improve the general effect. "As
should you," I said crossly. "The year is 3012, and *well
met* went out with the chastity belt and the spindle." "I
have a spindle," she said to me, all sauce, but she must not of
cared for the expression on my face; she left it at that. "What's
your name, guardmaid?" I asked hec while I waited
for the idea to reach her brain that someone should be notified
of my arrival. "Demarest,
I'm called. Demarest of Wommack." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 19 Demarest
... it was a name that had no associations for me, and
she was far from home. "Would
you tell the McDaniels I'm here, Demarest of Wommack?"
I asked her, giving up. No doubt the McDaniels, like
myself, were having trouble finding Castle staff that could even
begin to meet the minimum needs of their jobs. It made me
sorry, at times, that robots were forbidden to us- True, they were me
first step toward a population that just lay around and got fat
and then died of bone laziness; I understood and approved
the prohibition. But they would of been so useful for some
things. Pacing off the boundaries of a kingdom, for instance,
which had to be done on foot, every inch of it ...
and letting people into Castles. She
looked at me out of the corner of blue eyes under straight-cut
coppery bangs, and she tugged at the beUpull hanging
at her right hand, and in due course me Castle Housekeeper
appeared and opened the front doors to me. She did
not, I'm happy to say, tell me I was well met; but she called stablemaios
to take away the Mule and unload my saddlebags. and she
showed me into a small waiting room where a fire burned
bright against me February chill. And she saw to it that someone
brought me a glass of wine and a mug of hearty soup. I
settled my complicated skirts and maddening trousers, and drank
my soup and wine, and soon enough the arched door opened
and in came Anne of Brightwater, my kinswoman and a McDaniels
by marriage, to greet me. "Law!"
she said from the doorway, looking me up and down.
She was blessed with a plain name and plain speech both,
and I envied her the first at least. "Look
like a spectacle, don't I?" I acknowledged. "My,
yes," said Anne. "I'm
supposed to," I said. "You should see my underwear" She
agreed to forego that experience, and came and sat down
and stared at me, shaking her head and biting her lower Hp so
as not to laugh. "Well,
Anne?" "Oh,
I'm sure you've good reasons," she said, "and I have sense
enough not to want to know what they are. But I'll wager not a
single Granny saw you leave in that getup, or more than your boots
and your gloves would be rosy red." I
chuckled; I expected she was right. 29
Suzerrc HADEN ELGIN "Welcome,
Responsible of Brightwatel," said Anne then, "and
how long are we to have the misery of your company?" Plainer
and plainer speech. "Can
you put me up for twenty-four hours, sweet cousin?" "In
the style you're decked out for?" "If
you mean must there be dancing in the streets, Anne, no, I'll
spare you that." "What,
then? You didn't Just 'drop in' on your way to buy a spool
of thread somewhere." Anne
pulled her chair near the fire, folded her arms across her
chest, fixed her attention on me, and waited. "I,
Responsible of Brightwatel," I recited, "am touring the Twelve
Castles of Ozark, Castle by Castle, in preparation for the
Grand Jubilee of the Confederation. Which is—as you'll remember—to
be convened at Castle Brightwater on the eighth day of
this May. And I begin here, dear cousin, to do you honoc" "And
because Castle McDaniels is closest." "And,"
I capped it, "because a person has to begin somewhere.
There is one advantage; if I start with you, then it follows
that you're first done with me." "Ah,
yes," she sighed, "there is that." She
leaned back in her chair and sighed again, and I tried to keep my
spurs from making holes in her upholstery. "What's
required?" she asked me. "One
party," 1 said. "A very small one. In honor of my tom; you
know. In honor of my Quest.** "In
honor of the Pickles," "The
Pickles? Anne!" On
Earth, we are told in the Teaching Stories, there was a food
called pickles, made out of some other food called cucumbers.
On this world. Pickles are small flat squishy round green
things, and they bite. They certainly are not good to eat, even in
brine, and we grant them a capital letter to keep the kids
mindful not to step on them barefoot. "Well,"
said Anne of Brightwater, "it's just as sensible." "It
would be just as well," I said, "not to mention the Pickles
in your invitations." "Responsible,
dear Cousin Responsible. I despise parties' I always
have despised them, and you know it. Why don't you be too
tired, instead?" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 21 The
fire crackled in the fireplace, and a nasty wind howled round
the Castle walls, and I knit my brows and glared at her until
she sighed one more time and went away to give the necessary
orders. My mention as she stepped into the hall that she'd
best expect a comset film crew did nothing for her expression,
but she went on; and I got myself out of my spurs and
hung them over a comer of her mantel. There
could be no treason here—and that was what all this foolishness
in fact amounted to, of course, plain treason—not m
Castle McDaniels. The Brightwaters and the McDaniels had been
closer than the sea and its shore ever since First Landing, and if
there was anyone in this Castle who was not kin to me by birth
or by marriage, or tied to me by favors given and received,
it was some ninny such as stood guardmaid. Nevertheless,
a Quest was a Quest, and it had to be done according
to the rules. I had had a boring flight, tooling along through
the air and waving to passing birds; and I would have a boring
supper with Anne's boring husband, and then we would all
have a boring party and be boringly exhausted in the morning.
And then before lunch I would be able to lake my leave
for Castle Purdy. At
which point a thought struck me, and I pulled my map from my
pocket and unfolded it. Upper right-hand comer of die
pliofilm, the small continent Marktwain, with the Outward Deeps
off its coasts to the east. To the south of Marktwain, Oklahomah,
a tad biggec To the west, and dwarfing both, the continent
of Arkansaw, with little Mizzurah almost up against its
western coast and sheltered some from the Ocean of Storms by its
overhang to the north. Then across the Ocean of Storms, in the
northwest corner of my map, was Kintucky, big as Oklahomah
but with only the Wommacks to manage the whole of it.
And last of all, filling the southwest cornei; the huge bulk of
Tinaseeh, the only one of our continents to have an inland sea,
and its Wilderness Lands alone as big as either Kintucky or
Oklahomah. And the empty Ocean of Remembrances, filhng
all the southeast comer: True,
the most obvious route, and the one I had described to me
arguesome Jubal, was straight over to Arkansaw. But Arkansaw
was shared by Castles Purdy and Guthrie and Farson.
And those were three of the most likely to have 22
SUZETTC HADEN ELGIN something
to hide from me and require an investment of my time. An
alternative that might save me time in the iong run would be to
fly straight on south to Castle Clark on Oklahomah, and make a
quick circuit of Castles Smith and Airy, both of which—along
with Clark—were loyal to the Confederation. I could
maybe do the entire continent in eight, nine days, counting
one to a Castle for the required ceremonial stopover, before
I moved on to Arkansaw and more reasonable sources of
trouble. The
McDaniels children found me poring over my map and gathered
round to look over my shoulder, all nine of them. The room
shrank around me; not a one of them that was not a typical
McDaniels, big and stocky and broad-shouldered (and if
female, broad-hipped as well). It got very crowded in that room. "This
is a nice map you've got," said one of the younger of the
herd, a boy called Nicholas Fail-tower McDaniels the somethingth—I
could not remember the what-th there for a minute.
The 55th? No; the 56m. I was embarrassed; if there is one
thing expected of us it is knowing people's names, and this boy was
a second cousin of mine. "What
are you looking for, Responsible? It's a nice map, like
Nicholas says, but there's a lot on it." "She's
looking for the kidnapper—" said the very littlest, and
instantly clapped both hands over his mouth. "I forgot," he said
around his fingers. Either
Anne or their father then had threatened them with dire
events if they mentioned that baby; still, it was a McDaniels
baby, and it was not surprising that they'd be interested.
Manners were hard to get the hang of. "I
am trying to decide," I said, ruffling the boy's hair to show I
didn't intend to take notice of his lapse, "which is the best
way to go when I leave in the morning.' Like you say, there's
a lot of choices." The
children hadn't any hesitation at all—zip due west to Arkansaw,
as any fool could see. Except for one of them. Her name
was Silverweb, and she was fifteen years old and not yet mairied;
perhaps it was her intention to become a Granny without
the bother of waiting around to become a widow. She was a
handsome strapping young woman, with a pleasant face; Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 23 die
bound her hair back in an intricate figure-eight of yellow braids
that I could never of managed, and she carried herself with
dignity. I made a mental note to compliment Anne on this daughter—her
only daughter—who seemed to me to show promise. She
laid a well-tanned finger that showed she wasn't afraid of a
little sun to my map, and traced a different route. Castle dark,
on Oklahomah's northeast corner. Castle Airy, at the southern
tip ... Oklahomah came very near being a trian- gle.
Then to Castle Smith, in the northwest corner: My choice exactly. "Do
it that way," she said. "Then over to Arkansaw; only an easy
morning's ride. And you're at Castle Guthrie." "Faugh.
Silverweb," said one of her brothers, "she can't do that at
all. You heard Mother—Cousin Responsible is touring all
twelve Castles on solemn Quest. The way to do it is go straight
on to Arkansaw, then Mizzurah, men Kintucky, then Tinaseeh,
then end up in Oklahomah, and back to MaricXwain." "If
she ever gets out of Tinaseeh," said another "Horrible old
place, Tinaseeh is, and full of things that would as soon eat you
alive as look at you." "Not
as horrible as your room!" I moved
out of the way so as not to get my costume spoiled, grateful
that the map was indestructible, and let them shove and
cany on for a bit to get it out of their systems. Silverweb, calm
among the turmoil, held fast that it would be just as sensible,
and twice as pleasant, and break no rules that she'd ever
heard of, if I went the other way round. "But
then she's got all that open ocean between Tinaseeh and
Oklahomah to fly! Look at it, would you? A person could fly
over that and never be heard of again—it must be ... three
days across? Five? Six?" "It's
got to be done at one end or the other," scoffed his sister
"Better to do it when the worst is over and she can take her
time. She'll be plain worn out, by then." "What
makes you think so, Silverweb?" the boy taunted, for all
he had to stand on his tiptoes to look her in the eye. "She's
Responsible of Brightwater, Silverweb, she's not a tourist!" SUverweb's
chin went up and the blue eyes almost closed. 24 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN She
took one stop forward and the boy fell back two. Second of nine
she was; it couldn't be easy. And the other eight all male
... it was enough to constitute a substantial burden. SUverweb.
I added it up in my head—she was a seven. Withdrawal
from the world . . . that went with not marrying . . .
secrets and mystery . . - that fit the hooded eyes and me
intricate figure of her braids. From what I could see, this one was
properly named, and living up to it. As of
course she would be. There were no incompetent Grannys
on Marictwain to cause trouble with an Improper Naming,
as had been known to happen elsewhere from time to time. I let
them squabble, Silverweb winning easily, and relaxed as best
I could given the way I was dressed, enjoying the sight of them
all if not the sound. I had my route chosen now—as Silverweb
had had the wit to lay it out, and it was not designed solely
in terms of distances and points of the compass. I would do
quickly the friendly territory of Oklahomah; and in that way I'd
have a bit extra where it was less than friendly. The
party was pleasant, more a dance than a party, and a credit
to Anne. She'd invited people enough to fill the Castle's smaller
ballroom, and had managed to muster a respectable crowd,
considering me short notice and a thunderstorm that had
already been scheduled and could not of been postponed without
distorting the weather for the next three weeks. Anne and I
stood in a comer back of the bandstand where the Caller was
hollering out the dances, both of us in slight danger from a flying
fiddle bow but willing to risk it for the sake of the semi- privacy.
I despised parties as much as Anne did, probably more.
and I couldn't dance even the simplest dances, much less the
complex things they were weaving on the tiles that night in honor
of my visit. "Star
in the shallows, flash and swim, Lady to
her gentleman and parry to him!" "Wherever
do they leam to do all that?" I marveled. "Circle
has a border to it, touch it and run. Muffins
in the oven till their middles are done!" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 25 "You
should of been taught," said Anne- "They had no right
to leave you ignorant just because you might of enjoyed yourself." "There
wasn't time," I said, which was the plain truth. Plus, I
was awkward, always had been. "Braid
a double rosebud, smother it in snow, Swing
your partner, and dosey-do!" "Step
on a Pickle in the dark of night, Grab
your cross lady, and allemande right!" "It's
not fail," she insisted. "I hear your brother's the best dancer
in three counties, and turning all the girls to cream and buttec
And I'll wager they saw to it that your sister learned every
dance that was worth knowing." I
snorted. "Nobody ever 'saw to it' that Troublesome did anything,
Anne of Brightwater What she wanted to do, she did.
What she cared to know about, she learned. Anything else was
just so much kiss-your-elbow" "Sashay
down the center; rim around the wall, Single-bind,
double-bind, and promenade all!" I
couldn't even understand these calls . . . dosey-do and promenade-the-hall
went by often enough to let me know it was
dancing, but the intricacies of it were beyond me. I couldn't
decide whether I minded that, either, though on general
principles I was not supposed to fall behind on anything
that mattered to any sizable proportion of Ozarkers, "sizable"
being defined as more than three. It looked to be hot work,
and I fanned my face with my blank program in sympathy. "Young
people!" I said, ducking the bow. "They do amaze me." Anne
gave me a sharp look, and I looked her right back and .waited.
Whatever she had to say, she'd say it; she'd said enough
about my blue-and-silver party dress, which was even more
preposterous in the way of gewgaws and lollydaddles man the
one I'd arrived in. And my high-heeded silver slippers with
the pointed toes. 26
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "My
daughter, Silverweb," she said to me, and I noticed that
she was talking with her teeth clenched, and spitting out the
syllables like she couldn't spare them, "Silverweb, my dear
cousin, is a 'young people.'" "And
a fine one," I agreed. "That's a likely young woman, and I
plan to keep my eye on her in future. I wager she'll go a considerable
distance in this worid." "SiTverweb,"
Anne said again, "is fifteen years old. And you,
Responsible of Brightwater, you remarking on the habits of
these 'young people' like a blasted Granny, have had precisely
fourteen birthdays, and the fourteenth not more than six
weeks ago!" It
wasn't often I stood rebuked lately, not since we'd finally managed
to pack my sister off where she couldn't do any harm to
speak of or leave me holding the bag if she was bound and determined
to live up to her name. But this was one of the times,
and I had it coming. Not that we arc given to considering
only the calendar years on Ozark, we know many other
things more worth considering. But my speech had not been
genteel. It was the sort of thing my mother would of said, and I
wished, not for me first time, that I had the skill of blushing.
That, like the ability not to fall over my own big feet, had
been left out of my equipment. And the more ashamed of myself
I was, the more I looked like I didn't care atall—I knew that. I
only wished I knew what to do about it. Anne of
Brightwater was not as tall as I was, and she had a usual
habit of gathering herself in that made her seem even smaller,
but she was making me feel mighty puny now, there mid the
music and the boom of thunder A trick like a cat does, puffing
herself up to be more impressive. "It
is hard for Silverweb," said my kinswoman, spitting sparks
now along with the syllables, "seeing you come here, dressed
like a young queen and treated like one, off on a Quest before
all the world and it taken seriously—oh, they are, don't you
worry, they are taking it very seriously! While she stands aside
and must hear herself called *one of the McDaniels children.'
Had you thought of that?" I had
not thought of it, obvious though it surely should have been. I
looked at the tall grave girl who was a year my senior, moving
easily through the squares in a simple dress of giay silk sprigged
with pale green rosebuds, and her only ornament a shawl
of dark gray wool in a Love-in-the-Mist knotting, with a Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 27 pearl
fringe . . . and perhaps the single wild rose in her yellow
hak I remembered the way I had sat that afternoon, "watching
the children," with a pretty fair estimate of the expression
that must of been on my face at that time, and I felt a fool.
Had I called her "one of the children" in her hearing? Surely
not . . . but supper had been boring, as expected, and I'd not
paid a great deal of mind to curbing my tongue. "The
mother lion defends her young," I said lamely, and the nearest
Fiddler got me back of the ear, making me jump. "And
a stitch in time saves nine!" I
winced and stared at the floor, and Anne drew her skirts around
her with a swish like ribbon tearing and went off and left
roe standing there all alone as she headed for the ballroom dool;
managing to tangle herself up with two couples in a reel before
she sailed out into the corridor and slammed the door behind
hec She
would be back later to apologize. After all, I had not chosen
to be Responsible of Brightwatec It was none of my doing.
A Granny had chosen that role for me and I filled it as best I
could, and no doubt there were good reasons. Some of mem I
knew, and some I could guess, though there seemed a kind of
fuzz between them and my clear awareness; others I would
learn in time, and some I would be told. When I was buried
they would be written on a sheet of paper narrow as my thumb,
in the symbols of Formalisms & Transformations, and tucked
between my breasts and buried with me. Somewhere, if she
still lived, there was someone who knew every one of those reasons
at this very moment, and no doubt the knowledge lay heavy
on her shoulders; I hoped they were broad. I was
behaving like a fourteen-year-old, I realized, and I smoothed
my ruffled feathers and set my quarrel with Anne aside,
along with the futile lamenting about my lack of elegances.
Spilt milk, all of it, and I'd spill gallons more before
I saw my own Castle gates again. The only important question
I needed to concern myself with was: could there be mischief
here, if not treason, despite the fact that the McDaniels
were close to the Brightwaters as our skins? I
listened, then, with more than my ears—my ears were too fall of
fiddle and guitar and dulcimer to be useful in any case— and
only silence came back to me. Here I might be annoying, 28 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN and I
might be read up and down, but here I was loved, and here
the Confederation was seen as a worthy goal to be worked toward.
I found no small thing that I could worry about, and I worried
easy; nor would I be spending this night casting Spells to
troll for echoes that I might of missed hearing through the music. Thunder
boomed again, less intimidating than Anne, and I poured
myself another glass of punch and retreated further into the
protection of the tall white baskets of flowers and ferns that surrounded
the bandstand. And seeing as how the McDaniels set as
fine a party table as was to be found anywhere, I had another
plate of food. I would be off in the morning early, I decided,
and skip the breakfast. That way I wouldn't have to face
Silverweb of McDaniels again and risk putting my foot deeper
yet in the muck than I had already, from being self- conscious
over slighting her so today. My
pockets were deep and my skirts full enough to hide plenty
of lumps. I made sure I had both a midnight snack and a breakfast
squirreled away before Anne came back to tuck her arm
through mine and tell me what a crosspatch she'd been over
nothing. "It
wasn't 'nothing,'" I said resolutely, "and I had every word
you said coming to me, Anne. But I want you to know it wasn't
meant to be the way it looked, and I wish you'd tell Silverweb
that once I'm gone. And I thank you for bringing my manner
to my attention here and now, close to home; it would not be
so easy if you were the lady of Castle Traveller," "Just
use your head," she said, and tears in her eyes because she saw
I was truly sorry. Anne of Brightwater had a quick temper,
but a heart that melted at blood heat, nearly. "And watch
your tongue." "I'm
trying," I said. "I'll get the hang of it." I had
for sure better get the hang of it, and that with some speed. "You'll
tell Silverweb?" I asked her. "Promise?" "I'll
tell her; And she will understand. Silverweb is a deep one." CHAPTER? THE
NEXT DAY I was able to be a little more sensible. Leaving, I still
wore my spectacular traveling outfit, but the minute I was well
over the water and out of sight of the fishing boats I brought
Sterling to a full stop in midair and changed into something
that didn't make what was already misery doubly so.
Balancing on Muleback for that kind of thing takes practice,
and properly fastened straps and backups, but I was more
than up to it—I'd had lots of practice. Mostly it requires pretending
you are flat on the ground, while at the same time not
exactly forgetting that it's a good ways down. I took
the Ocean of Remembrances at a leisurely pace; it was a
three-day flight from Castle McDaniels to the first landfall on Oklahomah,
and since I'd done Castle to coast in about fourteen
minutes flat I had time to make up over the ocean. I cut
the Mule back to half her regulation speed, and I balanced
a very small dulcimer—all I'd been able to fit in my saddlebags,
but not all that bad—over her broad neck, and I sang my
way dry through a steady wind and plenty of rain by way of
a Weather Transformation that it was fully illegal for me to
know. Sterling disliked the dulcimer, and she probably 29 SUZETTC
HADEN ELGIN 30 disliked
my voice even more; it was a good deal like her own. Just as
I was never called upon to dance at parties, I was never called
upon to sing (anywhere), and I reveled in my opportuni- ty.
here at a height where there was nobody to clap hands over their
ears and beg me to leave off tormenting them. I do know a lot of
ballads, not to mention every hymn in the hymnal, and I enjoyed
myself tremendously. There
is some inconvenience, of course, to making any lengthy
ocean voyage by Mule, our oceans being almost completely
empty of islands or reefs. A person could get through
one day without too much hassle, provided you neither ate nor
drank the day before nor during the flight itself. But once
you went beyond that single day the inevitable happened, and
considerable gymnastics were required of both rider and Mule.
(This was not the least of the reasons why Ozarkers for the
most part went by boat from continent to continent, and it made it
unlikely that I would meet any other citizen on Muleback
as I went along, which was all to the good in me interests
of modesty.) Only for the sake of a symbol would anything
so unhandy be undertaken by a reasonable person, and few
had that sort of symbol to deal with. I had
ample time to think about the distances and times of flight
that would be expected of me, when my throat and my fingers
got tired. Brightwater to McDaniels, one very long day, and
then three more to Oklanomah. Three days roughly for each
leg of the triangle from Castle dark to Castle Smith, Castle
Smith to Castle Airy, and back again almost to dark for the
best take-off across the channel to Arkansaw—that a day's flight
only, and a short day. Three days' travel for Castles Farson
and Guthrie, a day's flight to Mizzurah; two days there and two
to Castle Puroy Four days across the Ocean of Storms to
Kintucky, provided the ocean didn't do too much living up to its
name and force me to put in an extra day for the benefit of the
population. Ten days from Kintucky to Tinaseeh. Then the longest
leg over water ... the McDaniels children had not been
too far off in their estimate of the flight time from Tinaseeh's
southeast tip back to Oklahomah; it was a good five days,
even with fair weather and a tailwind. And then four days
home. Fifteen days, even cutting it very close, I'd be expected
to spend flying over water And far more than that for T\velve
Fair Kingdoms 31 die
land distances, with stops at the same intervals expected of anyone
else. Since I
was all alone I indulged myself, and turned the air blue to
match the stripe between Sterling's ears, which were still
laid back in protest against my concert. I could of done the whole
trip, the actual flying time, in about an hour total, just die
amount of realtime involved in take-offs and landings, and there
was no time to spare with the Jubilee coming in May, and February
almost over. But whereas a Magician of Rank could have
done it that way and nobody would of done more than maybe
fuss mildly about people that felt obliged to show off, having
a -woman do such a thing would cause about the same amount
of commotion as a good-sized groundquake. And the damage
would not be repairable by stone and timber: I could shave
an hour here and half an hour there and get away with it, but not
much more, not without causing more trouble than I could
conveniently put an end to. The word would be well out by now,
and people in the towns and farms—and on the water along
me coasts, too—would be expecting to look up and see roe fly
by all in emerald and black and gold and silver and scarlet,
at reasonable points of time. Aeronautically reasonable. , I
could think of no cover story that would get me out of any of that
time, except that (the Twelve Comers be praised) I would
be able to do most of my make-up time in the Wilderness
instead of over the oceans. The likelihood of anybody
observing me in mid-ocean once I got away from the coasts
was too small to be worth considering; I would do a decorous
few miles in sight of land, SNAP to a suitably remote spot in
the nearest Wilderness, and camp there to wait out the time it
"should" of taken me to fly that far Enough was enough.
Muleflight was fine for formal occasions, for short- time
travel, and for racing and hunting, but it was one of the roost
boring ways ever devised for going long distances. Sterling,
like any other Mule with a sense of self-respect, refused
to go through the completely superfluous leg move- ments
in the air that travel over ground or in the water would of required
... it was a lot like sitting on a log (a smalt log) floating
through the air, and if it hadn't been for the wind -Mowing
past you it would of been easy to believe that you weren't
moving at all. Over the water even the wind wasn't all 32 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN that
much diversion. It wasn't tiring, and twelve full hours of it was no
great strain on either Mule or rider, but, law, it was boring.
I intended to keep it to a minimum. The
coast of Oklahomah is peaceful land. Pale golden sand sloping
gently down to the water on one side and gently up into low
green hills on the otnei; and the weather always easy there. There
were boats out, farther from the land than I had really expected
them to be, and I made my arm tired waving at their passengers
before I began my descent. And managed to drop my poor
dulcimer into the Ocean of Remembrances in the process.
New motto: never try to balance a dulcimer across a Mule's
neck, keep from falling off the Mule, and wave to a boat
captain below you at the same time. Sterling
and I settled down toward the land, and I saw that my
expectations were correct; the word had gone out. Although
Castle Clark was no more than three miles up from the
shore, where it had a view that melted both heart and mind as it
faced out toward the sea, there was a delegation of some sort
waiting to meet me. I wouldn't have to hammer on the gates
of Castle Clark as I had had to do at Castle McDaniels; we were
going in in a small, and I hoped a tasteful, procession. The
darks' Castle staff wore dark brown livery, trimmed at cuff
and hem with yellow and white. Four of the staff were there
on Muleback (all, by their insignia, Senior Attendants), me dark
crest embroidered on their right shoulders. I had always
liked that crest; two stalks of wheat, crossed, yellow on a field
of brown, and a single white star above the wheat— nothing
more. It pleasured the eye and was a credit to the Granny
that'd devised it when the Castle was built. "Good
morning, miss," they said, which was a great relief, and I
good-mominged them back again. And then they told me that
dinner was waiting for us at the Castle, which pleasured me even
more. I hope to outgrow my appetite one of these years,
but I was hungry again. "And
a message from Castle Smith waiting, miss," said one. "What
sort of message. Attendant?" "Don't
know, miss. I was told to greet you, ask you to dinner;
and say the message was waiting. That's all." We
turned the Mules, and they followed me, four abreast Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 33 aad a
mannerly four Mule-lengths behind, across the sand and up the
hill ahead of us. The Mules had no objection to the hard- packed
beach, but floundered once we were above the tideline; I me
pleased to see that none of the animals following me took the all
too common Mulish tactic of stopping dead and refusing to
move, sinking deeper all the while into the sand. They were well
trained, and they struggled through the powdery stuff without
hesitation, though I'd no doubt they'd of said a good deal if
they'd bad the chance. Not one brayed, a sure sign of good
management in the stables, and once we reached the road their
hoofs tapped smartly along the white pavement. Very orderiy,
and I Liked order. I was in a good mood, and prepared to be
in a better one, as we went through the gates and dismounted
in the courtyard, and I was led straight on to a long balcony
on the second floor that looked out over the hills to the sea. There
sat the darks. Nathan Terfelix Clark the 17th, with a beard
like a white bush trimming up his burly chest, and not a hair on
his head, in compensation. His wife, Amanda of Farson,
the one with the chins. Their three daughters, Una, Zoe,
and Sharon, and the husbands of the two eldest at their sides.
Let me see - . .it was Una that had scandalized her parents
by marrying a Travellei; and gone on to scandalize the Families
nearby by loving him far beyond what was either decent
or expected, and that would be him, Gabriel Ladder- cane
Traveller the 34th, in the suit of black. The Travellers were
unwilling to give up any of their ancient trappings, and they
dressed still as they had the day they stepped off The Ship in
2021. Zoe's husband was a kinsman, Joseph Frederick Brightwater
the 11m, and looked pleased to see me. And an assortment
of babies, all of them beautiful. I've never seen an ugly
baby—but then I've never seen a genuinely new one, either—I'm
told that might dent my convictions. And
there sat Granny Golightly. She
gave me the shivers, and it pleased me not to have her where I
had to see her oftener She stood not quite five feet tall, she
weighed about as much as a Mule colt, and she was an Airy by
birth, which had been an astonishing long time ago. If my reckoning
was right, Granny Golightly had passed her one hundred
and twenty-ninth birthday recently; next to her I was a flyspeck
on the windowpane of time. I intended to go lightly 34
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN near
hei; for sweet prudence' sake, and as befit her name. "Hello
there. Responsible of Brightwatel;" they said to me, and
waved roe to an empty chair in the sunshine. Dinner was chowder—I
counted eleven kinds of fish!—and dark ale, and combread
property prepared and so hot the butter disappeared when it
touched it, and a fine pair of salads, one fruit and one vegetables.
And a berry cobbler that I knew nobody at Castle Brightwater
could of brought off, including my own self. Finishing
that cobbler, and thinking back on the rest of the meal, I
understood fully how the Clarks acquired their bulk, and I
forgave Amanda her chins. What I did not understand was the
trim waists of the daughters, especially Una, who accounted
for five of the children. Perhaps since they had grown
up eating this way they had developed a natural immunity-
Or perhaps this was a company meal and they usually
ate like the rest of us at noon; I had, after all, been expected
here. "Responsible
of Brightwater," said Nathan Terfelix, "there's
a message here for you from Castle Smith. Man arrived
with it this morning almost before we had the gates unlocked,
and what he was in such a hurry for I have no idea. Or
interest. Knew you couldn't get here before noontime." "Took
off as fast as he arrived, too," Amanda added. "He wouldn't
even stop for a cup of coffee." She
raised her head and nodded at a young Attendant standing
near the door, and he brought me an envelope and laid it in
my hand without a word. He looked to be about eleven, and if
I was any judge his livery collar itched him; this must be his
first year in service. "Amanda,"
I said as he backed away, "the young man's collar
is badly fit. Someone should see to it." Granny
Golightly cackled, which was trite. "Not
going to miss a trick, are you. Responsible of Brightwater?"
she demanded. "Going to see that our livery fits the
servants right, are you? You plan to inspect the stables while
you're here, and run your little white fingers up and down
the banisters?" "I
beg your pardon. Granny Golightly," I said. "I did not mean to
criticize." "Lie
to me, young missy, and you'll rue it," she snapped. "Criticism
you gave, and criticism we got, and I'll see to the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 35 tadung's
collar myself, this afternoon1. And to the careless seamstress
that made it too tight in the first place, whoever she may be!
All we need is sloppy staff giving Responsible of Brightwater
bits to add to her long list!" This
was ordinary behavior for a Granny, and I paid it no mind;
it had been years since I'd made the mistake of getting into a
wrangle with a Granny bent on public performance. She went on
like that for quite some time, under her breath, while I turned
the envelope from Castle Smith over in my hands, and oie
young husbands disappeared one at a time on mumbled errands. Creamy
white papa; thick as linen, and an envelope that ought
to of held something of importance—which it had to hold,
if it could not of been sent by comset in the ordinary way but had
to be carried here by human hand. Seven inches square if it
was one, and the Smith crest stamped on it both front and back,
and an official seal! And inside it, all alone in the middle of a
sheet of matched paper like lonely raisins in a pudding, the following
words: We
regret that Castle Smith will be unable to entertain you at
mis time, due to a family crisis. Any questions you might
have can be asked there at Castle dark, and well answered. In
cordial haste, Dorothy
of Smith The
eldest daughter of the Castle, Dorothy of Smith . . .
carrying out a minor social duty? Or what? Dorothy was a
pincher; I remembered her as a child at playparties and picnics,
always quick with her wicked little fingers, and running
before you could get a fair chance to pinch her back. She
would be fourteen now, just about three months older than I was.
And since she'd bid me ask questions, I asked one. "Begging
your pardon. Granny Golightly," I said, and the Granny
stopped her nattering and looked up from her cobbler. "Amanda,
do you or Nathan either of you know of any 'crisis' at
Castle Smith?" Amanda
looked blank, and Nathan frowned, and Granny Golightly
forgot her pose long enough to give me a sharp look between
bites. 36
SUZETTEHADEN ELGIN "Crisis,"
said Nathan. "What
kind of crisis?" asked Amanda. I waved
the note. "Doesn't say," I said. "Just disinvites me." "Now
that won't do, young lady," Granny Golightly jumped
in, "for you invited your own self on this particular traipse-about!
There was no call sent out from the Twelve Castles,
demanding the drop-in of Responsible of Brightwater at her
earliest convenience, not as / know of—and I would know." "Gently,
Granny," said Zoe of dark, and leaned over to pick up
a baby. For ballast peAaps. "Gently!" "Flumdiddle,"
said the Granny. "I
withdraw die accusation," I said, "and you are quite right—I
had no invitation. Not here, either but you've seen fit to be
hospitable and I thank you for it. I will remember it." "On
your list!" said Granny. "See there?" "And,"
I added, "I will remember the way the Smiths set their
hands to the same plow—what to do with Responsible of Brightwater,
all inconvenient and uninvited. Unless—unless there
truly is trouble at Castle Smith to back this up." Silence,
all around the table. Mules braying in the stables, and
seabirds crying out as they whirled above us, but no words,
nor did I really expect many. Ozarkers do not talk behind
one another's backs, excepting always the Grannys, who do
it only as part of their ritual and are careful that it leans to
harmless nonsense. "Anybody
sick there?" I asked finally. "Might
could be," said Zoe. "It's that time of the year We have a
few people here down with fevers . . . nothing serious,
but fevers all the same." "I
was thinking more on me order of a plague," I said flatly. More
silence. "All
right," 1 said, "is mere marrying trouble there? Or birthing
trouble? Or naming trouble?" "If
there is," said Granny Gotightly, "Granny Gableframe is
there and she'll see to it." "Responsible,"
said Amanda of Farson, "you're touring the Castles,
as I understand it, because you intend to find out who hung
the McDaniels baby in your cedar tree—" "Flumdiddle!"
said Granny Golightly again. Emphatically. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 37 "Trite,
Granny Gotightly," I said between my teeth, and she wrinkled
her nose at me. "I
say flumdiddle because no other word that's accurate sits well in
my mouth," she had back at me. "If all you wanted to know
was who did that foolish baby trick, you have Magicians of Rank
as could find that out for you without you setting out on a
Quest! Amanda, you can't see any farther than the end of your
nose." "Gently,
Granny," said Zoe again, and her sisters each reached
for a baby, too. They appeared to use the little ones like a
kind of armor in this Castle; any sign of tension and everybody
grabbed a baby. I wasn't sure what it signified, but it was
distinctive. "What
were you going to say, Amanda?" I asked, keeping my
voice as courteous as I could and hoping for a chance at this Granny
another day. "I
meant to say that the Smiths are easily ofiended. That's well
known." "If
they think you suspect them of doing that sorry piece of business—and
with you coming uninvited they'll for sure think you do
suspect them, since you've never done such a thing before—you'll
put their backs up," said Nathan Terfelix. "They're
stiffnecked and overproud. They won't bear being spied
upon." "Do
you see my visit as being spied upon?" I asked, taken aback,
and then regretted it; Golightly was on me quick as a tick. "Most
certainly!" she said, little wrinkled cheeks red as wild
daisies. "Most certainly! And why not, seeing as that is what it
is?" "Oh,
my," I sighed, "this won't do." "Now,
my dear, that's just Granny's way of talking," said Amanda.
"You mustn't mind it." Telling
me, was she, about the Grannys and their way of talking?
Even Sharon looked embarrassed, and the silent Una made a
little noise in the back of her throat and stared down into
her coffee cup. "Your
Granny," I said quietly, "is doing what she's good at. Stirring
up trouble. Sowing dissent." The old
lady's brows went up, and I thought she was going 38 SUZETrt
HADEN ELGIN to rub
her hands together with glee at finally getting to me. But she
waited, to see if I'd go on. "I
see no reason why youall can't know why I'm here," I told
them. "Nor why the tour of the Castles. For sure, 1 could of
found out without leaving my own bedroom—with the help of a
Magician of Rank, of course—" "What
are you up to with a Magician of Rank in your bedroom?"
Granny interrupted, scoring one point. "—who
kidnapped the McDaniels baby," I went right on. "That's
not in question. The point is that somebody, or some one of
the Families, is doing one piece of fool mischief after another
to try to make people back out of the Jubilee. Especially
people that've been against it all along and are Just looking
for an excuse to stay away. Finding out who's doing the mischief
is not really the point—though it serves as Quest Goal,
naturally, and I'll do it as I go along. The point is to show that
Castle Brightwater is not to be put down by mischief, magical
or otherwise." "A
symbol," said Amanda. "A
Quest for a Challenge," said Golightly, who knew her business.
"Quite right." "But
nobody here is against the Jubilee!" said Zoe, looking both
outraged and puzzled. "Of
course not," I agreed, "but do think, Zoe of dark!" She
jogged the baby a bit, and then she nodded. "You
couldn't go only to the Castles you suspect," she said. "That
would tip your hand." "Green
roosters, the girl's stupid!" shrilled Granny Golight- ly, and
Zoe winced. I thought I might have to take this Granny in
hand; and then I reminded myself sternly that the internal affairs
of Castle dark were none of my business, as long as they
remained allies of Brightwatec "And
why am I stupid, Granny?" demanded Zoe, and good for
her! "She
means," I said gently, "that the problem is not tipping my
hand—the Families that I suspect know who they are already.
Traveller; Purdy, Guthrie, and—I'm sorry, Amanda— Parson.
The reason for all this folderol is that a Quest must be done in
a certain fashion, or it is not a symbol. A Quest is one thing,
done under rigid constraints, one step at a time—" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 39 "And
plenty of adventures as you go along!" said Granny. "That's
required!" "One
step at a time," I went on, working uphill, "flying our finest
Mule, wearing my finest gown . . . and so on. Done any
other way, it's not a Quest at all, it's just the daughter of Brightwater
gallivanting around the planet uninvited and unexplained.
That would be something quite different, Zoe. Brightwater
doing this as a Quest, and doing it to the letter of the
rule—that says we mean business, and no mistake about it." The
early shadows were beginning to stripe the balcony, and the
wind was coming up cold. The older children began shooing
the younger ones inside, and the dark daughters passed
along the babies in their laps to the staff to be carried in. High
time, too, to my mind. "I
see," Zoe said, rubbing her arms and drawing a shawl around
her shoulders from the back of her chair "Yes, that's clear" Nathan
Terfelix pulled at his beard—which I would have enjoyed
pulling myself—and poured one half-cup of coffee all around
to finish off the pot. "What
do you think. Responsible of Brightwater?" he asked;
and there was no banter in his voice. "I take no insult on the
part of my wife—the Parsons have never shown sign of love
for the Confederation, and your logic can't be faulted. Nor is she
responsible for her family's doings on the other side of Arkansaw,
if doings there be. But what do you think of the chances
for this Jubilee?'* "Fair
to middling," I said. "Provided I do this right." "I
don't see it," said Sharon of Clark. "The Jubilee is a celebration,
a giant party. It's a lot of trouble for Castle Brightwatci;
but if they're willing, why should anybody else care?" I
looked at Granny Golightly and waited for a remark about the
girl's stupidity, but apparently she didn't think twelve was old enough
yet to demand the attentions of her tongue. She glared
at me, but she held her peace. "The
Travellers," I told the child, "the Purdys, the Guthries,
the Parsons ... all of them want the Confedera- tion
set back to meeting one day a year like it once did, pure play-acting
with no muscle to it. And each Castle absolutely to 40
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN its own
self the rest of the time. Every meeting, Sharon of dark,
the Travellers move to go back to that one day a year, the Parsons
second that, it goes to a vote, and it goes down seven to five
or eight to four depending. Every meeting . . . that's the
first thing happens after the Opening Prayer The Jubilee, now,
may look like a giant party, but it means a kind of formalizing
of the Confederation that's never been done yet. Those
Families would like to see it fail, like to see the other Families
do as Castle Smith has done here—send letters around politely
regretting that due to some 'crisis' they could not after all
attend the Jubilee. You see that?" Sharon
of dark drew her brows together and sighed. "Well. it
makes no sense atall," she said crossly. "Don't they know anything?
Don't they know that if it wasn't for the Confedera- tion
we'd have anarchism?" "Anarchy,
child," said her father "The word's anarchy" "Well,
that, then! Don't they even care?" She was
positively abristle with outrage, an<f I gave the Granny
credit for that; Sharon of dark had been properly taught.
I doubt she knew anarchy from a fishkettle, but she'd learned
it for a word to shudder at, and that was all that was likely
to be required of her "Perhaps
they don't care, Sharon," I said carefully. "And then
perhaps they only don't understand. If we knew the truth of it,
might could be we'd be able to change their minds on the subject." Amanda
of Parson said nothing, there being little she could say,
and I paid her the courtesy of not questioning her on her own
sympathies, while her child nodded solemnly. Amanda had
been a dark by marriage now over forty years; it was not likely
that she still held to her Family's prejudices. Even if she did,
certainly she would not be involved in sabotage coming from
that quarter. A woman actively disloyal to her husband's house
would go back to her own, as a matter of honor; she would
not live as his wife and work against him. "Speak
openly. Responsible of Brightwater" said Granny Golightly
then, "and look in my eyes when you speak. Do you suspect
treason here?" 1
looked her eye to beady eye, and I spoke flat out. "For sure and for
certain, Granny Golightly, I do not. Nor, till I had this scrap
of paper from Castle Smith, did I suspect it on all of Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 41 Oklahomah.
It was my idea that I'd stop quickly at each of the three
Castles here, where I knew the loyalty to the Confedera- tion
wasn't in question, and so doing gain maybe a little extra time to
spend in other places." "She
speaks the truth," said the Granny, showing an amount of
overconfidence that didn't specially surprise me. "And / will
speak the truth, returning her the favor and then we can all get
inside out of this blasted wind and get comfortable." She
leaned forward and tapped her skinny fingers together as she
steepled them, peering at me over the steeple. "There's no trouble
at Castle Smith," she said, "but not your treason, either
No one at Smith's doing magic as shouldn't be doing it, or for
evil ends." "I
wonder" I said. "I'm
telling you," she snapped, "and I know of what I speak.
You can cease wondering. I am the Granny of this Castle,
and the senior Granny of the five that share the housekeeping
of Oklahomah among us, and I tell you, Uppity—-fourteen,
aren't you! what an age for wisdom!—I tell you
there's no need to set your stubborn foot in Castle Smith. It's as
Nathan Terfelix says; they're stiff-necked and you've insulted
them, and they haven't the sense to see what you're doing,
any more than Sharon there did, or the babies." "Not
going would save me time," I hazarded. "Don't
go, then," she said, and stood up with more creakings
and poppings than an old attic floor in cold weather "Who's
there to suspect? Granny Gableframe, her that was a Brightwater
by birth, and a McDaniels by marriage forty-seven years?
Can you see her allowing such goings-on? And there's whatsisname
. . . Delldon Mallard Smith the 2nd, and twice is
enough if you ask me, no more gumption to him than a nursing
baby for all he thinks himself a power in the land. And his
three brothers, each of them as much a bully as he is, but scared
of him, more fools them . . . and all their poor burdened
wives, doing their best to clean up after their worthless
menfolk ..." "Granny
Golightly," I said quickly, "I think I follow you." "That
one," she said, shaking her finger under my nose and not a
bit slowed down, "that Delldon Mallard, now, he is just stupid
enough to set himself up proud and claim he should have been
made an exception of, though he knows very well you 42
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN skip a
station on a Quest and you risk the whole thing. He was a
stupid little boy, he was a stupid young man, and he's growing
stupider with every passing year I can just see him thinking
himself fit to be an exception and sitting around his supper
table bragging that he's shown Brightwater a thing or two!
But he's a pool; pitiful, pathetic, puny fool. He couldn't sour
milk any way but spitting in it." Whew!
She was outspoken. Too outspoken. There were still staff
near us, and what their family allegiance might be was unknown
to me. And children, who are not always good at guarding
their tongues. "Want
me to hush," she said, her mouth twitching, "you pass
the Smiths by. Or I'll say the rest, to convince you—and I know a
passel more, young woman." I was
sure she did, and it was clear that she was prepared to lay it
all before us, and the devil take the consequences. "Granny
Golightly," I said, "I'll make a bargain with you, if
you'll hush now." "State
it!" "You
spread the word for me," I said, "with a suitable story .
. . some good reason why I did not go to Castle Smith.
You know the conditions on a Quest—mere refusal of admittance
to a location is no excuse. I need a plague, or a dragon,
or a bomb, or whatever you like, I leave it to you. But something
that will be sufficient to make by-passing that Castle not a
spoiling of my Quest! Something clearly and wholly beyond
my control, you understand me?" "I
do," she said. "And I'll see to it." "Your
word on it? And nobody else harmed, mind!" "My
word, given already," she said impatiently, "and done as it
should be. I'll spread the story and it will be ample, and no edges
lopping over My promise on it. Responsible of Brightwater!" I stood
up then, too, and it was like a congregation following the
choir; they all followed the Granny and me and stood along with
us, and the servingmaids moved in to clear away the tablestuff. "Then
I'll stay the night here, if you'll have me for suppci; too,"
I said, "and then go on sometime tomorrow to Castle Airy.
The matter of Castle Smith I'll leave to Granny Golightly, with my
thanks." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 43 "Make
it good, Granny," said Una—the first time she'd spoken
all that time except to chide or cosset a child. "Never
you mind," said the old woman. "I've been a Granny
a very long time now, I know my doings." Maybe. Since
she would cover my tracks for me, it made no difference
if the guilty one was at Castle Smith; as had been plainly
stated, I had not even needed to leave home to find out who
that was. But the Smiths now ... I'd seen Delldon Mallard
Smith at meetings, and for sure had always found him a
pompous bore, with an "uh ... uh ... uh ..." for every
other word out of his mouth. But I didn't know there was dry rot
in his brain, which was how the Granny made it sound, and it
was of course a credit to the Smith women that I didn't. If the
men at the Castle were as foolish as Granny Golightly had
said them to be, plain out and aloud in front of one and all, then
there might be one or more of them fool enough to be mixed
up in this somewhere, or to prove a weak link at an inconvenient
moment. It
didn't matter; I decided. I felt quite confident about Granny Golightly's
powers of invention. By the time I landed Sterling
at Castle Airy some truly wondrous tale would have spread
from one end of Ozark to the other to explain why I had not
favored Castle Smith with a visit, and that was all that was of any
present importance. The rest of it could wait rill a later time. I
followed them into the Castle, looking forward to my room and a
rest and a proper bathroom, and as a show of solidarity I scooped
up a random baby from a low bench in the hall under a round
window. When in
dark . . . CHAPTER
4 CASTLE
CLARK DID very well by me; a small formal supper for twenty-four
interesting couples, and the young man provided for me
able to discuss several other subjects besides Mules and the
weather and then a truly impressive breakfast on the Castle balcony
with what appeared to be half the county invited, and both a
Taleteller and a Ballad Singer laid on. I left happy; dulcimerless,
but mighty well fed, and my traveling costume fresh
from the attentions of Granny Golightly herself—who I'd wager
had not bothered to wash or press it but confined her "work"
to a Housekeeping Spell—and I went over the next step in
my head as Sterling and I headed out. Castle
Airy sat at the southernmost tip of Oklahomah; like Castle
dark it overlooked the sea, but there was a great difference
between the tender hills of Kingdom dark's seacoast
and the hulking sheer cliffs that Castle Airy sat on. Their
lands had no beaches; you pulled a boat up into the sucking
caves that pitted the lower borders of the looming seacliffs
at your own peril. Between the borders of dark and the
lands paced off by Daniel Cantrell Airy the 9th and his five sons in
2127 lay a broad expanse of Wilderness. Technically 45 46 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN speaking,
it was at least a three-day flight from Castle to Castle,
and considering the time involved it was going to be a piece
of luck for me that I could by-pass the visit to Castle Smith
after all. I had
no intention wAafsoever of spending three full days— much
less four—in the air According to the maps there was an isolated
stretch of thick forest roughly mid-Wilderness; once I got
beyond the area where people were likely to be around, I intended
to SNAP straight to that spot and spend two of my days in
a pleasant contemplation of the Wilderness, some long naps
that I was badly in need of, and catching up an account book I
had dutifully brought with me having to do with trade in supplies
for magic and a good two months out of date. I could then
fly in on the third day and join the Airys for supper with all as
it ought to of been. Nor
need I stay at Castle Airy long; they were loyal there. They
were as romantic . . . quaint, to put it frank- ly ...
in their loyalty to the Confederation as the Travellers
were in their resistance to it. Held a Confederation Day
every blessed year on December 12, with speeches and bands
and bunting and whatnot, the only one of the Kingdoms to have
such an innovation. Stamped the Confederation Seal all over
everything, and flew its flag beside the flags of Airy and Ozark
at the Castle gate. Any day now I expected them to begin
opening souvenir stands or publishing a Confederation Gazette. Why
they were like that, it was hard to say; if we knew why any
Family developed as it did rather than in some other fashion,
that would be knowledge. I'd put that a sight higher than
any of the scientific discoveries that had earned their originators
a Bestowing of land in the past ten years. Or past one
hundred, for that matter I
jumped suddenly as a squawker flew by me, drawing a bray of
disgust from Sterling and scaring the squawker into a plunge
that I thought for a minute might prove fatal to the ugly thing.
It was a male, its blue-and-white-speckled comb rigid with
tenor and its raucous call twice the volume a female could muster
And I supposed it had lost its eggs, along with its way, or
forgotten the difference between up and down, assuming it ever
had known it. It surely had no business being two hundred feet up
in the air interfering with me and my Mule. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 47 "Never
mind the fool thing, Sterling," I said, and soothed her
with a sturdy smack to the shoulder "It's gone now, and if it
doesn't kill itself it's headed back to the farm where it belongs." The
Mule snorted, reminding me of Granny Golightly, who I was
well pleased to have behind me this fine morning, and I smacked
her once more for good measure. What makes a Mule think a
whack on the shoulder is a caress is a mystery, but it appears
to be the way of it. Or perhaps they are sickened by lovepats,
and look on the thumping as some kind of comradely, Afii/eworthy
activity. Mules are the only creatures on Ozark that
are capable of telepathic communication with a Magician but
refuse to have anything to do with the process; then- position
appears to be that we should mind our own business and
leave them to mind theirs, and they maintain that most effectively
You try mindspeech on a Mule—say to let it know there's
a storm ahead and you'd appreciate it taking cover in a hurry—you'll
get yourself a headache that'll last you three days.
There are, among the Teaching Stories, two or three that have to
do with young Magicians looking on this situation as a challenge
and trying to force a Mute to mindspeech; they're gory,
as Teaching Stories go. Myself, I leave the mind of the Mule
strictly alone. I
stopped thinking about Mules and thought about landing, which
was going to be possible fairly soon. I hadn't seen any sign of
habitation now for a considerable time, and on Oklahomah
there was mighty little to block your view once you got
ten feet above the trees. I took one more look at the map to
be sure I had my coordinates straight, waited twenty more
minutes for good measure, and SNAPPED, to Sterling's great
relief. The less of this formal travel the better, so far as she was
concerned, and she didn't need to use her psibilities to make
that plain. Her braying didn't become exactly musical— that
would be overstating the case a tad—but it took on a definite
tone of musical intention. The
land below us as the air rippled and cleared was so tangled
that I pulled back up to give it another good look; I had no
desire to land in a bramble thicket or some such. There was nothing
down there but forest, big old trees with their branches all
twined and knotted in one among the other and their roots humping
out of the ground, and I was hard put to it to see a 48
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN break
where we could set down. It would be dark down there, for
sure, and not a likely place to run into anybody, give it that. Then I
saw the glint of water to my right, a middle-sized creek by the
look of it from where 1 was, and I turned that way. We could
head down above the water and make a landing slow to the
bank, unless it was thickets all the way to the edge. I had
to try twice before we found a break in the undergrowth—no
wonder nor Clarks, nor Smiths, nor Airys had
cared to claim any of this stretch. It'd have to have diamonds
under it to make it worth fooling with. I finally located
a little bend in the creek where it eased back into a kind of
tumble of boulders, several of them big enough for a Mule to stand
on with a foot or two of space to spare, and I brought Sterling
down. Seeing as how I didn't want to slide into the water
and ruin my clothes totally, I brought her to a full stop in the air
first and then we stepped sedately onto the nearest flat place.
She was good, but she couldn't land naturally with no room
for a run-in. And
then I looked around me, and I was satisfied. There could
of been forty people in those woods within ten feet and not one
of us would of known the others existed, it was that tangled.
Dark! My, but it was dark. We'd come down out of clear
skies and a brisk wind and scudding little puffs of cloud, all
bright and sparkling; down here it was pure gloom. Very satisfactory. I had a
microviewer with me, and six trashy novels on fiche that I
couldn't of gotten away with taking time to read at home. I could
feel my resolve to work on the account book fading away at
the very look of this place; it was designed by its Creator
for a good read if ever I saw a place that was, and the serious
stuff could wait. I would settle in here in this back-of- nowhere
and indulge myself while the chance lay there begging
to be taken. I
pulled the smaller saddlebag off the Mule's back and set it down,
careful it wouldn't slide, and set myself down beside it. The
first step, even before I led Sterling down to drink (provided
she waited for me to do that, which was not anything to lay
bets on), was to change my clothes. I was just pulling off one of
the last of my complicated garments when I got into trouble
I hadn't anticipated. Whatever
it was that had slapped me into that cold water had Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 49 been
big, and because I'd had my head covered up in swathes of lace
and velvet I hadn't seen or heard or smelled it coming. I hoped
I'd given the dratted clothes a hard enough pitch to keep them
dry, but not hard enough to throw them into a bramble- bush
... or I'd be spending my planned period of self- indulgence
manifesting a new set just like them, out here in the middle
of nowhere, by magic, with nothing but my emergency kit and
whatever happened to grow handy for makings. On the
rough principle that what had knocked me into the water
was not a water creature itself, since it had been on the bank at
the time, I dove for the bottom of the creek. It was murk
down there, naturally, no nice clear ocean all pretty with water
like a gemstone, but it seemed to be clean water, and flowing,
and mere were no deepwater weeds in my way to get caught
in. And about the time I was congratulating myself on that, I
discovered that I'd made a major mistake. I'd
never seen one before, but I recognized the shape of it well
enough when I got my eyes open, even through the dark of the
water and the stuff I'd stirred up going in. Only one thing on this
planet goes with six legs and is the size of the shadow that
twisted Just ahead of me (I hope), and I was in sizable trouble.
The cavecat can climb anything, and it can swim, and it
lives to kill; four of the legs are for running, and the other two for
slashing and clawing, and the clawing involves eight three-inch
razors to every paw. Not to mention its teeth, of which
it has more than it needs by a goodly number: There
are not supposed to be giant cavecats on Oklahomah. Kintucky,
maybe, just maybe, though I'd never heard of one showing
up there the past thirty years. But the way of things was
supposed to be that cavecats had been wiped out everywhere
except in the Tinaseeh Wilderness—where I was convinced
the Travellers not only didn't try to get rid of them but
encouraged them, just to keep everybody off. Never- theless,
this was not Tinaseeh, nor yet Kintucky, this was placid,
long-settled Oklahomah, with its Wilderness not much more
than a pocket hanky as Wildernesses go, and that was a giant
cavecat in the water ahead of me. Right smack dab ahead of me.
And I could see how, in this backwood tangle, the Family
hunts might of missed a specimen or two. I
didn't know how well they swam, but I knew if it got to me it
would drown me, even if it had to surface and just hold me 50
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN under
with its middle legs while it had all the air it wanted or needed.
And I needed air badly, myself. The bottom was right there,
and praise the Twelve Comers, it was rocky—I gave myself
a hard shove off the cobbly rocks and shot toward the light,
with the cat right behind me, and I scrambled out onto the
bank and hollered for Sterling. Mules.
If she'd been there, where I'd left her not two minutes
before, I might have been able to SNAP out of that particular
hard place before the cat made it out of the water. She
wasn't there, though, nor anywhere in sight. Gone looking for
something edible, probably. "Sterling,
you damn Mule, you, damn your ears and your tail
and your bony rump besides!" I shouted, and then I made the
very close acquaintance of hundreds of pounds of soaking wet
cavecat. It
pulled me m with one front paw and held me to its chest, which
stank the way you'd expect wet cat to stink and then some,
and started off across the rocks on the bank. Almost dainty,
the way it picked its footing, and in no hurry atall- Uke any
cat, it intended to play with me awhile before it made its kill,
and no doubt I was an unusual play-pretty for the nasty thing.
If there'd been any people around here in a long, long time we
would have known there were still cavecats on Oklahomah
. . . and I made a note, as it carried me, that when I
got back—if I got back—word had to be sent to the three
Castles to clear them out. It's
amazing how much time a person has to think in a situation
like that. Time stretches itself out in front of you, and everything
goes to the slowest of all motions, and we went positively
stately over those boulders and under arches of trees and
through an assortment of bramble thickets. I was bleeding badly,
and I was pretty cross, but I didn't intend to let either interfere
with me staying alive. I relaxed, and let just enough blood
fall to keep the cavecat's nostrils contented, and sort of cuddled
back in(o its smelly wet embrace. And waited. The
problem was the selection of a suitable countermeasure. Common
Sense magic would only get me killed—would of had me
dead before this, considering the blood I ought to of been
losing. The cavecat obviously did not know how frail the hides
of humans were, nor that they could die from the loss of their
body fluids before it had a chance to have its fun. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 51 Common
Sense magic was not enough, nor Granny Magic. The
question was, would Hifalutin Magic do it, or did I have to move
clear on up to Formalisms & Transformations? (And make up
your mind quick. Responsible, things may seem slow, but
this animal is covering the ground at a smart pace and its cave
cannot be much farther away!) I needed to be ready the instant
it set me down and stretched out to bat me around between
its front paws and watch my interesting attempts to get out of
its reach—that instant. I
decided I was not expendable, and whatever firepower I had I'd
best use it at its most potent. There was nobody around to see
and wonder at a woman using that level of magic, and if there
had been I would not have been in any mood to care. Formalisms
& Transformations it would be, and all out—now which
one? I was a mite short on equipment. The
cave smelled worse than the cavecat, which I wouldn't of
thought possible in advance. Not that it was fouled—no cat does
mat, whatever its size—but it had lived there a long time, and it
was a torn, and it had marked out all the limits of its territory
with great care. It slouched in under a hole in the ground
that I doubted I would of spotted as the entrance to anything,
and it was suddenly darker than the inside of your head-
Not a ray, not a mote, of light was there in that cave .
. . I had the feeling it was small; no echoes, no water dripping.
Just a hole in the ground, perhaps, and not a real cave
such as we had flushed these creatures out of long ago on Marktwain.
Real enough to die in, however had I intended to die.
Which I didn't. It
stretched out, long and lazy and reeking, and laid me down
between its paws. And it stretched them out, hairy bladed
bars on either side of me like a small cage of swords, and it
gave me a gentle preliminary swipe with the right one, and
batted me back the other way with the left one, to see me roll
and hear me whimper The
Thirty-third Formalism was suitable, and I used it fast, doing it
rather well if I do say so myself. Lacking gailherb, I used a
strip of flesh from the inside of my upper arm to guarantee
Coreference; lacking any elixir; I used my own bloofl to mark
out the Structural Description and the desired Structural
Change. Make do, my Granny Hazelbide always said;
and I made do. It smarted. On the other hand, I would of 52
SUZETTEHADEN ELGIN been
embarrassed, dying in a place like this at the whim of a creature
with five hundred pounds of brawn and maybe fom; five
ounces of brain. It would not have been fitting. When
the cavecat lay purring quietly, content with the fat white
pig it now thought was what it had caught originally (assuming
it thought at all), and which I had Substituted for my own
skinny white form, I gathered my battered self together and
crawled on my stomach back out into what passed in these parts
for daylight. I found myself regretting very much that there
was no way to do a single Formalism—let alone a Thuisformation—while
being clutched to a cavecat's bosom. Like a
Mule landing, I had needed a little space, and I'd gotten mighty
beat up before it became available. I was going to have a good
night's work ahead of me cleaning up all this mess, and maybe
longer I looked like something blown through a door with
rusty nails in it, and most assuredly my appearance was not
anything that would impress the Airys if they could see me now. Or
before tomorrow morning, I rather expected. "Botheration,"
I said, and hollered for Sterling one more time.
She turned up at once, naturally, now that I didn't need her to
save my life, and looked at me with the most Mulish distaste. "Don't
like my smell, do you?" I muttered. I didn't blame her; I
didn't like it either. "Let's get back to the water," I said, "and
I'll do something about it." I
didn't know the coordinates, or even the general direction, and I
was too tired and too weak to SNAP even if I had known them.
So I just followed her tail. I could count on her to take me back
to where we'd landed, since she wouldn't be enjoying all
these brambles and brush any more than I was. I wanted watci;
and the medicines in my emergency kit, and the denims I'd
been about to put on when this adventure— I
stopped short, right there. I stopped, battered as I was, and the
elaborateness with which I blistered the air all around me impressed-
even Sterling; her ears went flat back against her head. "And
plenty of adventures as you go along' That's re- quired!"
she'd said, had dear old Granny Golightly, and I'd ignored
her and gone right on talking without so much as an acknowledgment
that I'd heard her mention the matter Nor had Twelve
Fair Kingdoms S3 I
thought of it since. If I hadn't been so young I'd of thought I was
getting old. This
changed things. Sterling
brayed at me, and I hushed her "Wait
a minute now," I said. "Let me think." There
were but two possible readings. One, this had been an accident,
no more, and my simplest course was to heal rny wounds
and settle and furbish myself to appear at Castle Airy as if
I'd had no hair disturbed on my head since I flew out from Castle
dark. Two—this was Granny Golightly's doing—and she had
an amazing confidence in my abilities if it was, or an outright
dislike for me—and I should somehow or other contrive
to have myself rescued by somebody else ... or whatever
Clear things up just enough to stand it, maybe, throw myself
over the Mule's back at the proper time, and straggle into
Castle Airy a victim just short of death. Foof. I
didn't know what to do. From Granny Golightly's perspective
I'd been getting off easy; two Castles stopped at already,
and not one adventure to show for my trouble yet— hardly
the way that things were supposed to be laid out. Under the
terms of the Constraints set on a Quest, its success was directly
proportional to the number and the severity of the adventures
encountered along the way, and Golightly might well
have felt she had a duty to support me more than I might of
cared to be supported. And if Granny's story explaining my by-passing
Castle Smith was a cavecat mauling, and I showed up
unmarked and spoiled it—there'd be trouble. But how was I to
know? Until
Sterling and I made it out onto the bank of the creek again,
me fretting all the way and her whuffling, and there, in the
absolute middle of nowhere, naked and alone out on a bare gray
boulder, sat a pale blue squawker egg. No nest, no squawkeL
no coop. No farmer. Just the egg. Granny Golightly was mean,
but she wasn't careless; the question was neatly settled,
and a few more points to hec I wondered just how far that
one's range extended? Well,
it was dramatic, I'll say that for it. There I was at the gates
of Airy before the eyes of their greeting party, clinging to Sterling's
mane with one poor little gloved hand, my gorgeous 54
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN velvets
sodden with blood and my hair hanging loose below my
waist in a tangle of brambles and weeds and dirt. I chose a spot
that looked reasonably soft, pulled up the Mule weakly, moaned
about a twenty-twe-caliber moan, and slid off grace- fully
onto the ground at their feet in a bedraggled heap. If I'd been
watching, I'm sure my heart would of ached for me. They
carried me into the Castle at full speed, shouting for the
Grannys (the Twelve Comers help this poor Family, they had
three of the five Grannys of Oklahomah under their roof), and I
allowed a faint "a cavecat ... a huge one . . . back there .
. ."to escape my lips before I surrendered con- sciousness
completely. (Under no circumstances did I intend to undergo
the ministrations of three Grannys in any other condition
but unconsciousness.) I woke
in a high bed in a high room, surrounded by burgundy
curtains and hangings and draperies and quilts. The Travellers
were addicted to black; with the Airys it was burgundy.
And crimson for relief of the eye. There was a plaster
on my chest, and another on my right thigh; a bowl of bitter
herbs smoked on the wooden chest at the foot of my bed, and the
taste in my mouth told me I'd been potioned as well. I ran
my tongue around my teeth, and sighed. Bitter-root and wild
adderweed and sawgrass. And wine, of course. Dark red burgundy
wine. And something I couldn't identify and didn't know
that I wanted to. Either none of the Grannys here held with
modem notions, or the dominant one didn't. Phew. "She's
awake. Mother" a voice said softly, and I let my eyelids
flutter wide and said the obligatory opening lines. "Where
am I? What—what happened to me?" "You're
in Castle Airy, child," said a voice—not the same one—"and
you're lucky you're alive. We would of taken our oaths
there were no cavecats left on this continent, but you managed
to find one, coming through the Wilderness. What- ever
possessed you to land in the Wilderness, Responsible of Brightwater?
Oklahomah's got open land in every direction if you
needed to stop for a while . . . why the Wilderness?" I had
expected that one, and I was ready for it. "My Mule got
taken sick all of a sudden," I said. "I hadn't any choice." Time
then for some more obligatories. I
struggled to a sitting position, against the hands of the three Grannys
who rushed forward in their burgundy shawls to hold Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 55 me
back, and demanded news on the condition of my beloved steed. "The
creature is just fine, child," said the strongest one, pushing
me back into the pillows with no quarter given. "Not a mark on
hec the cat was only interested in you. And I'll thank you not
to flop around like a fish on a hook and undo all the work
we've done repairing the effects of its interest!" I
sighed, but I knew my manners. I said a lengthy piece about
my gratitude and my appreciation, and swallowed another
potion which differed from the earlier one only in being
even nastiel; and at last I found myself alone with only the
three Grannys and the lady of the Castle and my obligations settled
for the time being. The
lady was a widow, her husband killed in a boating accident
years ago, which was the only reason the Castle had three
Grannys. It was in fact a Castle almost entirely of women;
every stray aunt or girlcousin on Oklahomah with poor prospects
and not enough gumption to go out as a servant came here to
shelter under the broad wings of Grannys Forthright, Flyswift,
and Heatherknit. And over them all, the beautiful woman
who sat at my side now, smiling down at me, Charity ofGuthrie.
A three she was, and she lived up to the number; in everything
that Charity of Guthrie did, she succeeded, with a kind of
careless ease, as if there was nothing to it at all. Her hair
fell in two dark brown braids, shot with white, over her shoulders,
and her sixty-odd years sat lightly on her as the braids.
The Guthrie women wore remarkably well. "Sweet
Responsible," she said to me, "we are so happy you're
here . . . and so sony that your visit has to be like this!
We had a dance planned in your honor tonight, and a hunt breakfast
tomorrow morning, and a thing or two more besides; but
obviously you must stay right here in this bed, and no commotions.
I've already sent the word out that you'll be seeing
nobody but us, and that only from where you lie. Poor child!" The
poor child was all worn out, and could see that even with an
excessive pride in the skill of her Grannys this woman was not
likely to believe her recovered from the attack of that cavecat
overnight. Loss of blood. Loss of skin. Shock. Blow on the
head. Being dragged along. Whatnot. Since
there was no help for it, I gave up and closed my eyes. SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 56 I was
going to see to it, one of these days, that Granny Golightly
paid dearly for this delay, not to mention all the arithmetic
she'd put me through working this out so that all pans of
it came out right aerodynamically. Aerody- namicadamnably.
Not to mention in addition the potions, which
were beyond anything in my personal experience to date. I slid
down into sleep like a snake down a well, surrender- ing.
Tomorrow would be soon enough to try to convince them that
someone as young and strong as I was could not be kept down by
a cavecat, or even by three Grannys . . . CHAPTER
5 THE
WOMEN AT Castle Airy were anything but docile, and I was no
match for them. Under ordinary circumstances I might of had
at least a fighting chance, but I was not operating under ordinary
circumstances; I was being the badly mauled victim of a
cavecat attack, and I lost almost two precious days to that role- I
would dearly of loved to make up the lost time on the crossing
from Oklahomah to Arkansaw, but it would not do. The sea
below me was not an open expanse with a rare bird and a rare
rocktip to break it; it was the narrow shipping channel between
the two continents, and about as deserted as your average
small-town street. All up the Oklahomah coast and all the way
across the channel I flew, at the regulation sixty-mile- an-hour
airspeed for a Mule of Sterling's quality. It was proper, it was
sedate, and it was maddening; it was a number well chosen,
being five times a multiple of twelve, and the members of the
Twelve Families found it reassuring and appropriate, but it was
not convenient. Below
me there were at all times not only the ponderous supply
freighters, but a crowd of fishing boats, tourboats, private
recreation vehicles, and government vessels from a 57 58
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN dozen
different agencies. Near Arkansaw's southernmost coast I even
saw a small golden ship with three sails of silver a craft permitted
only to a Magician of Rank. It
didn't surprise me. it warmed my heart, for all it made me have to
dawdle through the air We Ozarkers, from u»e beginning
of our history, even before we left Earth, had always had a
kind of lust for getting places by water. If an Ozark child could
not afford a boat, that child would set anything afloat that it was
strong enough to launch—an old log was a particular favorite,
and half a dozen planks nailed together into an unreliable
raft marked the traditional first step up from log- piloting. What
was in some way surprising was that we had bothered with
the Mules; it hadn't been a simple process. When the Twelve
Families landed they found the Mules living wild on Marktwain
in abundance, but much complicated breeding and fine-tuning
had been required before they were brought to a size
where a grown man would be willing to straddle one on solid
ground, much less fty one. And the twelve-passenger tinlizzies
we built in the central factory on the edge of Marktwain's
desert were more than adequate for getting people over
land distances as needed, as well as solving the problem of what
to do with the most plentiful natural substance produced
by our goats and pigs. But the
memories of Earth, Old Earth, were still strong, and we were
a loyal, home-loving people. We hadn't been such fools
as to take with us on The Ship the mules of Earth, seeing as how
using that limited space for a sterile animal would of been
stupid; but every Ozarker had always fancied the elegance of a
team of well-trained mules . . . and the Mules were a good
deal like them. Especially in the ears, which mattered, and in
the brains, which mattered even more. We had
brought with us cattle and goats and pigs and chickens
and a few high-class hounds, but of all that carefully chosen
lot only the pigs and goats had survived. Most of the other
animals had died during the trip, and the few that made it to
landing or were born on Ozark soon sickened, for no reason that
anyone could understand, since we humans breathed the air of
Ozark and ate its food and drank its water with no ill effects.
And then to find the Mules! For all that they stood only four
feet tall and had tails that dragged the ground, they looked Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 59 like
something of home, and we had set to breeding them for size,
and we braided and looped their tails. And "discovered" that
they could fly sixty miles an houc In the one most essential way of
all they differed from their Earth counterparts—they were
not sterile. The
people on the boats below me waved, and I waved back, as I
wound my way carefully above them, doing my best not to fly
directly over any vessel. Sterling was well trained, but there were
limits to her tolerance for the niceties, and I wanted no unsavory
accidents to spoil the image I was trying so hard to establish. It was
well into afternoon when I began to head down toward
the docks that crowded Arkansaw's southeastern coastline,
and there was a chill in the air that made me appreciate
my layers of clothing. The docks were crowded, almost
jammed with people, some carrying on their ordinary daily
business, and some no doubt there to gawk at me, and I decided
that a landing would only mean another delay that I could
not afford. I chose the largest group of people I could see that
appeared to have no obvious reason for being on the docks,
and dipped low over them, gripping Sterling hard to impress
her with the importance of good behavior: My intention
was to fly low enough—but not too low—exchange cheerful
greetings in passing as I flew by, and then get on with it. It
was a simple enough maneuver something that could be brought
off by a middling quality Rent-a-Mule with a seven- year-old
child on its back. 1 didn't want the people down there to
think me uppity and standoffish, nor did I want to waste time,
so I chose my moment and sailed gracefully down the air toward
the waiting Arkansawyers— And
crashed. Three
Castles I'd visited now, without me slightest hint of that
disturbance of flight that had made me suspicious in the first
place. And now—not over a Wilderness where nothing could
suffer but my stomach, not over a stretch of open ocean with
the occasional freighter, but twenty feet up from a dockful of
sight-seeing women and children—my Mule suddenly wobbled
in the air like a squawker chick and smashed into the side of
a storage shed on the edge of the dock. The last thought I had
as / flew, quite independently, off her back, was that at 69
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN least
we hadn't hurt anybody, though from the screams you'd of
thought them all seriously damaged. And then my head and a roof
beam made sudden contact, and I stopped thinking about anything
atall. When I
woke up, I knew where I was. No mistake about it. The
Guthrie crest was carved into the foot of the bed I lay on, it hung on
the wall of the room beyond the bed, little ones dangled
from the curving brackets that held the lamps, and it was set
in^every one of the tiles that bordered the three big windows.
Furthermore, the woman sitting bolt upright in a hard
wooden chair at my right hand, where turning my head to look at
her would put me nose-to-shoulder with an em- broidered
Guthrie crest, not to mention more clouds of Guthrie hail,
was no Granny. It was my maternal grandmother, Myrrh of
Guthrie, and I was assuredly under her roof and in her Castle. They
had taken off my boots and spurs, but my clothing showed
no sign whatsoever of a trip through the air into the side of
a dock shed, nor did my body. I wasn't likely to forget the
thwack I'd hit that shed with, but I hadn't so much as a headache,
nor a scratch on my lily white hand. Being as this was
somewhat unlikely, I looked around for the Magician of Rank
that had to be at the bottom of it. "Greetings,
Responsible ofBrightwatci," he said, and I was filled
with a sudden new respect for those who found my mother's
physical configurations distracting. He had chocolate curls,
and the flawless Guthrie skin and green eyes, and the curve
of his lips made me think improper thoughts I hadn't known
lurked in me. He was tall, and broad of shoulder slim of
waist and hips . . . and then there was the usual garb of his
profession to be put in some kind of perspective. A Magician
of Rank wears a pair of tight-fitting trousers over bare
feet and sandals, and a square-cut tunic with full sleeves caught
tight at the wrists, and a high-collared cape that flows in a sweep
from his throat to one inch of the flool; thrown back in elegant
folds over one shoulder to leave an arm free for ritual gestures.
There'd never been a man that getup wasn't becom- ing to,
and the fact that it was all in the Guthrie tricolor—deep blue,
gold, and forest green—was certainly no disadvantage. I shut
my eyes hastily, as a measure of simple prudence; and Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 61 he
immediately checked my pulse, combining this medicinal gesture
with a thoroughly nonmedical tracking of one strong finger
along the most sensitive nerves of my wrist and inner arm. It
was my intention not to shiver, but I lacked the necessary
experience; and I was glad I could not see the satisfied
curl of those lips as he got precisely the response that he was
after "Responsible
of Brightwatci; open your eyes," he said, in a voice
all silk and deep water, "and swoon me no fabricated swoons.
You had a nasty knock on your head, you broke a collarbone
and three ribs, and you were bruised, scratched, abraded,
and generally grubby from head to foot—but you, and I
might add, your fancy Mule, are in certified perfect condition
at this moment. Every smallest part of you, I give you my
word. That was the point of calling me, my girl, instead
of a Granny." "Confident,
aren't you?" I said as coldly as possible, repossessing
myself of my arm, and Myrrh of Guthrie remarked
as how I reminded her very much of my sister, Troublesome. "Neither
one of you ever had any manners whatsoever' she said,
"and my daughter deserves every bit of trouble the two of you
have given her ... bringing you up half wild and about one-third
baked." I took
the bait, it being a good deal safer to look at her than at him,
and I opened my eyes as ordered. "Hello,
Grandmother," I said. "How nice to see you." "On
the contrary!" she said. "Nothing nice about it. It's a disaster,
and I'm pretty sure you know that. The young man on your
left, the one you're avoiding because you can't resist him—and
don't concern yourself about it, nobody can, and very
useful he is, too—is your own kin, Michael Stepforth Guthrie
the llth. You be decent enough to greet him, instead of
wasting it on me, and I'll guarantee you safe conduct past his
wicked eyes and sorrier ways." There
was only one way to handle this kind of scene; some others
might of been more enjoyable, but they wouldn't have been
suitable. I sat up in the Guthrie bed, propped on my pillows,
put a hand on each of my hips right through the bedclothes,
gritted my teeth against the inevitable effect, and I looked
Michael Stepforth Guthrie up and down . . . slowly 62
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN . . .
and then down and up, and then I looked him over once more in
both directions. "Twelve
roses," I said, "twelve sugaipies, and twelve turtles!
You are for sure the comeliest man ever my eyes have had the
pleasure to behold. Me Guthrie. Your buttocks, just for starters,
are superb . . . and the line of your thigh! Law, cousin,
you make my mouth water, on my word . . . turn around
once, would you, and let me see the swing of your cape!" Not a
sound behind me from Myrrh of Guthrie; and I didn't glance
at hec, though I would of loved to see her face. Michael Stepforth's
eyes lost their mocking laughter and became the iced
green 1 was more accustomed to see in Guthrie eyes, I faced
the ice, smiling, and there was a sudden soft snapping sound
in the nervous silence. One rib, low on my right side. "Petty,"
I said, and found the pain a useful distraction, since not
breathing was out of the question. "Cousin, that was petty." The
next two ribs sounded just like an elderly uncle I'd once visited
that had a habit of cracking his knuckles, and breathing became
even more unhandy. "See
where bad manners will get you?" observed Myrrh of Guthrie.
"And as for buttocks—at fourteen a woman does not mention
them, though I must agree with your estimate of Michael's.
Who will now leave us alone, thank you kindly." I didn't
watch him sweep out of the room. His mischief had immunized
me temporarily against his charm; you don't feel the
pangs of desire through the pangs of broken ribs. "Uncomfortable,
are you?" said my grandmotnei; but she had the
decency to move to the end of the bed where I wouldn't have to
move around much to look at her while we talked. "I
wouldn't have him on my staff," I said crossly, hugging my
ribs. "He's
an excellent Magician of Rank," she said- "Such quality
doesn't grow on every bush, and I've need of him." "And
if he takes to breaking your ribs. Grandmother?" She
chuckled. "The man has principles," she said. "Infants and old
ladies . . . and anyone he considers genuinely stupid,
I believe ... are safe from his tantrums. And do not ask me
which of the three categories I have my immunity undei,
or I'll call him back." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 63 I
sniffed, and gasped at the result; the breaks would be neat, and
simple, but they were a three-pronged fire in my side. And what
can't be cured for the moment must be endured for the moment. "Grandmotnei;"
I said, "while we're on the subject of manners,
would you care to explain why my visit has to be called
a 'disaster'? That strikes me as mighty sorry hospitality. Castle
Guthrie wealthy as sin from the shipping revenues, and the
peachapple orchards, and your share of the mines in the Wilderness.
You telling me you can't afford to put up one girlchild
for twenty-four hours?" "It's
the twenty-four hours that we can't afford," she said, and she
sounded like she meant it. "This is not one of your la- di-da
city Castles, we're busy here. Right now we're so busy— I want
you gone within the how, young lady. With your ribs set right,
of course." "Not
possible," I said firmly. "Responsible,"
she said, "you exasperate me!" "Mynh
of Guthrie," I said back, "you bewilder me. Here I lie,
your own daughter's daughter three ribs broken by your own
Magician of Rank, not to mention whoever or whatever was
responsible for that encounter my Mule and I had with the architecture
that graces your docks—" "That
was not the work of Michael Stepforth Guthrie!" "And
how do you know that?" Her
lips narrowed, and she turned a single golden ring round and round
on her left hand. Her wedding ring, plain except for me
ever-present crest. "I
am not entirely ignorant," she said, which I knew to be true,
"and though he's skilled he's like any other young man, a regular
pane of glass. I know what he was doing at the time of your
undignified arrival." "If
he's as skilled as you say, he's equally skilled at pretending
to a transparency that's convenient for his purposes. Who
trained him?" "His
father And a Magician whose name you'll know . . .
Crimson of Airy." Crimson
of Airy . . . now there was a name. It was a concoction
absolutely typical of Castle Airy, and in dreadful taste,
but she had lived up to it. She was a one, and she had everything
that went with being a one, and of the five women 64
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN to
become Magicians on Ozark in the thousand years since First
Landing, only Crimson of Airy had made any mark. If it hadn't
been forbidden, she'd have been a Magician of Rank herself,
no question; and I knew her reputation. That of the father
of Michael Stepforth Guthrie I didn't know, but my never
hearing of him—plus the fact that he'd allowed a woman to
meddle in his son's education for the profession—told me all I
needed to know. Myrrh
of Guthrie leaned toward me and I burrowed into my pillows
hastily, for it looked to me as if she was going to grab my
shoulders and shake me, broken ribs and all. But she caught
herself. "I
know what you're thinking," she said. "You're thinking that
it's our Michael Stepforth that's been souring your milk and
kidnapping babies and making your Mules giddy, purely because
he'd be able. I'll grant you he's that good, I won't deny
it—but he's been far too busy here to be involved." "Too
busy for such piddly stuff as souring milk? And sending
some trash into a church after one little baby, with the Spell
already set?" It's not that easy to scoff with three broken ribs,,
but I scoffed. "Dear Grandmornei;" I said, "with every word
you speak you undo three others. Either the man's a humbler
and an egotistical fraud—which I'll not accept, not if Crimson
of Airy taught him his tricks, and very lucky we are that
she's dead at last!—or he is more than clever enough to tend to
whatever brews here at Castle Guthrie and carry on all that
other mischief with one of his long clever fingers, just on the
side! And the latter, Myrrh of Guthrie, the tatter is the truth of
if" "You
say that only because you don't know what's brewing here!"
she hissed at me. "It's been weeks, if not months, since he's
had more than snatches of sleep ... the Farsons are at our
backs and at our throats, the Purdys are determined to ruin us all
and have ignorance and black luck enough to do it, and you
come here, now, at a time like this!" "Grandmother!"
I lay back, easy, and realized that I was a rattled
young woman and that the pain was fast getting to me. "Grandmornei;
what are you talking about? I agree that the Purdys
make bad neighbors; very well. Granted. They seem forever
determined to win whatever foolishness awards are Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 65 going
round. But the only ruin the Purdys will bring is ruin to themselves,
and the Farsons have their own Kingdom to run-" "You're
ignorant," she said flatly. "Plain ignorant!" It was
possible, I was beginning to realize, that I was. I had more
than a strong suspicion that I had been deliberately ignorant
. . . and I would of given a large sum for the intelligence
reports that lay in my desk back at Brightwatec I had read
them, I would never have not read them, but had I perhaps
been reading them with a selecting eye for what I preferred
to find there, and ignoring patterns that would have required
some efforts? My
grandmother stood up suddenly, hurting me as she jarred the bed
and well aware that she hurt me. "I
want you up," she said, "since you won't leave. Up and ablebodied.
If you insist on meddling in our affairs because Brightwater
can't manage its own, then I intend you to hear just
what it is you're meddling in.' You lie there, and I'll send Michael
Stepforth—oh, hush your mouth, he'll do what needs doing
on orders from me, and no nonsense out of him!—and an Attendant
will be here in one hour to bring you down to the Hall.
Where we'll tell you what you've gone and blundered into!" "I
know my way. Grandmother," I reminded her mildly. "I've
been here before." "An
Attendant will come for you," she said again. "I'll hear no
more of our lack of hospitality out of you, or from anyone
else. And a Reception and Dance in your honor this evening,
missy, as befits a Castle rolling in its wealth!" My
grandmother was furious, that was quite clear without her
slamming the door behind her and making all the crests hanging
about rattle on their hooks. I hadn't expected warmth here,
but this exceeded my expectations; I was amazed. And where
was her husband, her own sixth cousin with the utterly prosaic
name and the utterly prosaic manner? The most boring of all
the Guthries? Ordinarily he would at least have been mentioned,
if not present for our little altercation . . . where was
James John Guthrie the 17th in the midst of my welcome? "A
man's name is chosen for euphony," I said aloud, "and James
John Guthrie is not euphonious. It sounds like three rocks
landing on a pavement, and the third one bouncing." Whereupon
something replied, after a fashion. Considering 66
SUZEITE HADEN ELGIN what I
had said, "Shame, shame, shame, you wicked chiiiiiiild!"
did not really follow. I topped
it. "Three
times six is eighteen," I told the thing, and then there
were eighteen of them, and I was glad I hadn't decided to say
nine times nine. "Really!" "Shame,
shame, shame, you wicked chiiiiiuiiiiild!" they all said in
chorus. Eighteen giant seagulls, four feet tall and a wingspread
to match, standing round my bed flopping those wings
and ordering me in perfect harmony to be ashamed of my
wickedness. If
they'd been real I'd have turned all eighteen into fleas and deposited
them neatly in the high collar of Michael Stepforth's cape,
perhaps, but I was far too miserable to waste my time working
Transformations on fakes. I closed my eyes instead and let
the pseudobirds do their chant while I tried hard not to breathe,
and after ten, eleven repetitions their creator finally appeared
in my doorway—not bothering to knock—and came striding
in, walking through one of his birds to reach my side. "Look
up, please," he said crisply. "Why?
To view your little flock? No, thank you. I don't care for
squawkers." "Seagulls." "They
look like squawkers to me," I said. "Might could be your
Spells are faulty." (I
wished! I tried to imagine a faulty Spell worked up by Crimson
of Airy, and found the thought ridiculous.) "You
look up here or I'll put all the gulls in bed with you," he said
placidly. "And you wouldn't like that; they're awfully dirty." It was
a pain as bad as the pain in my ribs to have to put up with
his sass; on the other hand, I wasn't about to give in to the temptation
to do magic beyond my permitted level under this one's
nose. Much as some old-fashioned staple along the lines of
turning him into a reptile would have done me good, much as I
longed for the tiny satisfaction of maybe just snapping one of his
perfect fingerbones, I was not that foolish. Even if I could
have managed something like that with all my supplies packed
away in a wardrobe and three of my ribs broken, there Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 67 was no
sense to giving him any further smallest advantage. I lay
still, and I looked up. Hmmmmm.
Structural Description . . . Structural Change
. . . Coreferential Indexes. All properly formal and not a
fingertip out of place. The double-barred arrow appeared in the
ail; glowing gold, quivering slightly, and the pain faded away as
the arrow did. Perhaps ninety seconds total time. I was impressed.
It always takes longer to undo things than to do them,
and more formal operations are required. He was as good as
my grandmother said he was. I grinned at him. "Ask
me no fool questions," he said grimly, "and don't offer
me any more of your uncalled-for and unappreciated assessments
of my person. Just thank me. please, and show you
have some breeding." "Thank
you kindly. Magician of Rank Michael Stepforth Guthrie
the 11th," I said promptly. "You are certainly handy at your
work, and I intend to mention it everywhere I go." And I batted
my lashes at him, and crossed my hands over my breasts. "Your
Attendant will be along soon," he said, looking clear over my
head and out the window, "and you are now in perfect condition.
And leave off your spurs, you'll mark up the stairs. We're
waiting for you—patiently—down in the small Hall." "And
your bill? For services rendered, Michael Stepforth?" "Courtesy
of the house," he said. "No charge." He raised both
his hands in the mock-magic gesture of the stage magician,
fanning his fingers open and shut and open again. And
then he turned on his heel and swept out of the room, the cape
swirling about him. And the gulls made a soft little noise and
disappeared. I
thanked the Attendant and walked into the Hall, where I had
spent a number of reasonably pleasant Hallow Evens and Midsummer
Days over the years. There had been children then,
and costumes and candy, and cakes and beer and an atmosphere
of frolic. There was none of that today. They
sat in high-backed chairs about a table at the far end of the
room, filling a windowed corner through which I could see the sun
going down. Myrrh of Guthrie. The previously absent James
John, looking rumpled. Michael Stepforth Guthrie. Two unmarried
sons in their late teens, whose names I did not 68
SUZETTC HADEN ELGIN remembeE
And one Granny, whose name I did know. Whatever else I
might neglect, I did not neglect the Grannys; I had a file on
every one of them, and I knew it by heart, and they didn't gather
an Ozark weed that I didn't know it. This one was a harmless
old soul, name of Granny Stillmeadow, that specialized
in liniments and party Charms, and I chose toe chair
next to hers and let her pat my knee. Supper
appeared the minute I took my place, and by the time I'd
been introduced to the two boys it had been served and we were
well into it. And if Myrrh of Guthrie was serious about the
Reception and Dance scheduled for that same evening there was
surely no time to fool about. I didn't recognize the beast mat I
was eating, but I recognized it for a beast, and I knew both
the vegetables. And I was sure they wouldn't poison me in front
of the servants, so I fell to. And I listened. Castle
Parson, it appeared, had been sending bands of traders
across the Wilderness to the Guthrie docks, and offering higher
bids for supplies than those authorized to the Guthrie personnel.
The Guthries were willing to allow that that might have
been due to an unfortunate incident in which a charge set by a
Guthrie mining crew had caved in a gem mine on the very edge of
Kingdom Parson. However it seemed that although the mine
was in Wilderness Lands and therefore technically common
property, the Parsons felt that the Guthries were demanding
more than their share of the profits from the mine, which
meant their miners might just conceivably have been harassing
the Guthrie miners who set the charge. (What the Purdys
had been doing through all this, and whether they'd been
getting any of their legitimate share of the profits, was not mentioned.)
But it did come up that a Purdy had managed to get
himself killed—according to both the Guthries and the Parsons,
it was deliberate, which I found it hard to believe, even
for the Purdys—in a spectacularly disgusting way. (Granny
Stillmeadow was of the opinion that only a Magician of Rank
could of arranged it, considering the curious shape the body
had assumed before it was found.) And this getting killed had
happened in the Parson Castle Hall, while the Guthries were
there protesting the latest iniquity perpetrated by the Parsons,
and a Parson Granny had cried "Privilege!" and they'd
had to call a three-Kingdom hearing, which by law had to be
held on common ground in the Wilderness, and was still Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 69 going
on, and that was costing an arm and a leg and another arm.
And a Purdy spy had hacked her ridiculous way through the
Wilderness to tell the Guthries that the Parsons were stealing
them all blind by working another gem mine on the Purdy's
southern bordei; tunneling from its Wilderness en- trance
clear under the Guthrie lands—which was something the Guthries
already knew—but, since the poor thing had ruined herself
for life scrabbling around on foot through the under- brush
and whatnot and getting lost over and over to bring information
that she had thought would prove the Purdy loyalty to the
Guthries, and since she claimed to have been assaulted by a
fanner in a ditch along the way (which the farmer denied, but the
Granny was of the opinion he was at least bending the truth,
if not breaking it), it made it a debt of honor for Castle Guthrie
to avenge when the fool woman fell into a well and drowned
herself— That
did it. That did it! To think that these were three of the Kingdoms
staunchly claiming that they should be left to manage
their own affairs! It beat all, and some left over! "Wait!"
I shouted. "Just stop!" They
all put down their silverware and stared at me, and the Granny
clucked her tongue. "You
interrupted, child," she said. "Ill-bred of you. Ill- bred!" I
whistled long and low, and pushed my plate away from me. "What
was that?" I asked. "The roast, I mean." "Stibble,"
said James John Guthrie, whose absence was now
well explained. He would be very busy indeed with all this
going on. "Stibble?" "Something
like a pig and something like an Old Earth rabbit." "I
don't believe it." "Nevertheless.
Granny there named it for us." "How
big?" He made
a measure in the ak Two feet, roughly, and about so
high. "Did
you like it?" he asked. "Yes,
I did," I said. "I just wanted a name for it." "It's
new," said James John. "Our Ecologist developed 70
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN it ...
oh, about a year and a half ago. A little bit of this, a little
bit of that." • "And
made no mention of it?" He
raised his eyebrows and speared another bite of stibble roast. "You
folks going hungry on Brightwater?" he asked roe innocently.
"Famine on Marktwain, is there? Starving popula- tions
on Oklahomah?" He knew
very well that the law said we all shared. If the Guthrie
Geologist had found a reliable new foodsource, the announcement—and
all details—was supposed to go out to all the
Twelve Castles, share and share alike. But I let it pass. "There
is no way," I said, "that I can remember all of this hoohah
about you Outlines and Parsons and Purdys." "Poor
things," said Granny Stillmeadow. "The Purdys, I mean." "And
no reason why you should remembel," said Myrrh of Guthrie
like a scythe falling. "I don't recall asking you for help. I
don't recall sending any dispatches demanding rescue, and we
can handle it ourselves, thank you very much. IS you'II just
stay home." "The
wickedness of those Parsons," bellowed James John Guthrie,
"and the ineptitude, I might say the stupidity, of those Purdys,
defies belief, and brings a decent man to—" "Talk
too much," pronounced Granny Stillmeadow. "Shut your
face, James John Guthrie, the young woman's been told it's
not her concern." Well!
So she could granny when it was needful after all! I patted
her knee. "Granny
Stillmeadow," he said doggedly, "you have not heard
what those people did today. I am here to tell you—" Granny
Stillmeadow, and Myrrh of Guthrie, and I myself fixed
him with chilly stares, and Michael Stepforth cleared his throat
ominously, and both the sons looked down at their plates,
and the man gave it up, his voice trailing off while the servingmaids
came forward and took away all evidence of the stibble
roast, and the two vegetables, and the bread and butter and
gravy and salt and coffee. "No
dessert," said Myrrh of Guthrie, "because of the Reception
and the Dance." One of
the young women looked up at that and offered that Twelve
Far Kingdoms 71 there
was a bread pudding ready in the Castle kitchen if her lady
wanted it, and no trouble atall, but Myrrh waved her away. "You
do see," she said to me, "why I told you we hadn't time
right now to play games with you?" No, as
a matter of actual fact, I did not see. I'd never heard such a
tangle of nonsensical tales in all my life, and I couldn't imagine
how any group of supposedly competent grown-up people
had allowed things to reach such a pass. However I now had
a certain feeling of conviction about one thing— whatever
was going on here on Arkansaw, it was keeping the Guthries
so busy they had little time to even think about the Jubilee,
much less plot against it. That didn't mean I didn't have my
guard up, not with that canny Magician of Rank sitting
there to remind me. The Guthries could of put all this together
as one gigantic distraction, in the hope that I'd feel obliged
to stay on and try to settle it, for instance; that would of been
perfectly plausible. I didn't think so. It all had the ring of truth,
however ridiculous; but I wasn't putting it entirely out of my
mind. But I was reassured a good deal by the number of lies
I'd been told in the space of one brief hour . . . well, call them
distortions, lies may be too strong a word . . . and the lack of
craft behind them. The Parsons were feuding with the Guthries;
and the Guthries were feuding with the Parsons; and the
Purdys were caught in the middle trying to play both sides. That
much was obvious. The rest of it I wouldn't give two cents
foe It
might be I'd have to do some serious digging before I left Arkansaw,
and for sure I'd have to keep a wary eye and ear from
here on out on Michael Stepforth Guthrie, but I needn't waste
time at Castle Guthrie. Reception. Dance. A little breakfast.
And on to Parson. It
wasn't going to be a pleasant night, of course; the Magician
of Rank would see to that, hoping to provoke me to some
indiscretion he could use later on, and wanting his own back
for my shaming him before the Missus of the Castle that afternoon.
I could count on lizards in my bed, and sheets that felt
like bread pudding, and bangs and thumps and clanks, and mysterious
names dancing in the corners, and probably—no, for
sure—the whole room rocking and swaying all night like a 72 SUZETTC
HADEN ELGIN small
boat in a high wind. I might sleep through some of it, and then I
might not. Depending on how ingenious he was. And how
spiteful. I
looked at him, and he looked back at me slow and steady, that
beautiful mouth curling and the lashes half-lowered over the
seagreen eyes. I felt my own traitor lips part, and I firmed them
tight, and I saw the devil dance behind those lashes. I was
learning; my sympathy for my mother's victims increased. CHAPTER
6 "RESPONSIBLE
OF BRIGHTWATER," said the Attendant, in that dead
voice that seemed to have been droning on for hours and hours.
I gripped my glass, leaned on the table, and shook this .latest
hand; it belonged, said the Attendant, to one Marychar- lotte
of Wommack, wife of Jordan Sanderleigh Farson the 23rd. I
didn't even bother to add up the letters and see what number
"marychariotte" came to, which was some index of my
exhaustion; she could be any number she chose, including the
horrible fom; she could be a one like Crimson of Airy and a threat
to my life and the Kingdom of Brightwater . . . I no longer
cared. I stood
in the line with the Attendant at my side, and the people
filed past and were introduced by couples, or one at a time,
and I had begun to suspect that they were recirculating that
line; it trailed out the Hall door and dissolved into a milling crowd
of faces and names I'd long since losfall track of. If a single
face had come around twice, or three times for that matlei;
I doubt I'd have been able to spot it—by now they all looked
just alike to me. I was
very nearly out on my feet, and the wine the Castle 73 74
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN staff
kept pouring into my glass was no great help. White wine I might
have replaced with water and gotten away with, but not red;
nothing else liquid on Ozaric is that color, except blood, and a
glass of blood in my hand would of made a mighty poor impression. Michael
Stepforth Guthrie had had some innovations to offer on
magical harassment in the guestchamber that had outdis- tanced
even my broadest expectations, and before long I'd settled
down to taking notes on his effects, since it was clear I wasn't
going to get any sleep. I'd been grateful for my virginity before
it was all over, since that had limited his legal span of effects
some, but nonetheless—when I'd given up all hope at dawn
and staggered out of my bed I'd been in sorry shape. And then
there'd been the requisite eighteen hours of night to Castle Farson,
which I'd had to do every one of its minutes in plainstyle—no
SNAPPING. So far as I'd been able to tell, the whole
continent of Arkansaw was innocent of empty areas, even in
the Wilderness Lands; Sterling and I had looked down on a
constant scurry of activity beneath us the whole time, and had
been promptly greeted by Arkansawyers of one kind or another
each time we landed for a brief rest stop. And the
Parsons themselves were terrifyingly efficient. Met me at
the door, fed me and wined me, saw me to a room to change
my bib and my tucker, saw me back down to the Hall for
this party, which was clearly intended to fill all the remainder
of this evening, and no discussion. Not a word. "Welcome,
Responsible of Brightwater, pleasant to see you." "Beg
your pardon, Responsible, but you've caught us at a right
busy time, we'll just have to make do." "Step this way, please,
miss." "Notice the view from that window, child, it's much
admired." "Fine evening, isn't it?" And on and on. I could
tell from the clustered packs of guests around the Hall and
the scraps of their talk that floated my way that it was much
the same stuff the Guthries had been talking. Perfidy, wickedness,
and ineptitude; the ghastly Guthries and the pitiful Purdys.
But no one brought any of it to my ears—we remarked on my
costume, and how pretty it was; and on my Mule, and how
handsome she was; and on the weather, and how fine it was;
and the party, and how pleasant that was. No more. I'd
made a few early stabs at talking of the Jubilee, and had learned
immediately that the Parsons were either far more Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 75 subtle
than the Guthries, or else under some sort of orders regarding
the topics of their converse. "You'll be at the Jubilee in May,
no doubt?" (That was me, all charm.) "May is a fine month,
we always enjoy May!" (That was whoever, moving on down
the line toward the punchbowl, smiling.) I got flustered, and
then I got mad, and then I got grim; and as the evening went on
I reached a cold plateau of determination that floated on my
second wind and a very good head for wine. I stopped asking,
which got me no information, but at least deprived mem of
the satisfaction of ignoring my questions. More
hands. Something something of Smith, wife of something
something the 46th. Accompanied by himself, the something
somethingth. My teeth ached from smiling, my behind
ached from riding, and my spirit ached from boredom, and it
went on and on. "There,"
said the Attendant. A variation. "There?" "That's
the last of them. Miss Responsible." "You're
sure?" "I
am," he said. "That's all, and I can't say I'm sorry." I
looked, and it did appear that there were no more people lined
up to my right with their hands all ready to be shaken by me
guest of honor, Responsible of Brightwatec And a good thing,
too; the Farson Ballroom was huge, but it was straining at the
seams. I'd have said there were four hundred people there;
surely I had not shaken four hundred hands? I set
down my glass on the table, careful not to snap its stem for
spite, and gathered up my elaborate blue-and-silver skirts. "Give
my compliments to your Missus and my host," I told him,
"and tell them I'll be down to breakfast in the morning. Early." He
raised his eyebrows, but it was not his place to question my
behavior, and I surely didn't give a thirteen what he thought of it.
If he thought I was going to fight my way through this roomful
of sweating phony smilers to find the Farsons. if he thought
I was going to thank them for their bold as brass campaign
to wear me right down to a nub, he could think twice more.
Manners be damned, I was going to my bed. I
showed him my back and went out the closest door, into the corridor
that led to the stairs toward my room. But I was being watched;
another Attendant appeared at my side the instant I 76
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN reached
the door, carrying a bowl of fruit, a tray of bread and butter,
and a tall decanter of that accursed Parson wine. "This
way, miss," he said, and he led on politely, looking back
now and then as we wound up stairs and down corridors, down
stairs and through tunnels, round turrets with more stairs and
across echoing rooms lined with the family portraits of generations
of Parsons, until we came at last to a door I had seen
before and knew full well could have been reached by a direct
route taking maybe six minutes flat. "Your
room, miss," he said, opening the door to let me pass. "Thank
you for the grand torn; Attendant," I said through my
teeth, and he bobbed his head a fraction. "No
trouble atall, miss. No trouble atall; I had to come this way
anyhow." And
then he set the food and drink down on a table and left me,
blessedly, alone. I was
so angry that I was shaking, and so tired that I was long
past being sleepy. The second was a point in my favor, as I had
work to do, but the first wouldn't serve. You can't do magic,
at whatever level, when you're in a state of blind rage. (Well,
you can, but you risk some effects you aren't counting on and
that may not exactly fit into your plans.) I threw
myself out flat on the narrow elegant guest bed, kicking
off only my shoes, and whistled twenty-four verses of "Again,
Amazing Grace." No way to tell which was which, since I
was only whistling; but I kept count by picking one berry
from the fruit bowl for every verse I finished, and setting them
out on my lap in sixes till I had four sets. By that time I was a
tad hyperventilated, but I was no longer furious; I had in fact
reached a stage of grudging admiration. After
all, the Parsons had given me nothing tangible to complain
of. I'd been properly met, a full complement of Attendants
in red and gold and silver livery at my beck and call.
I'd been dined and wined to a fare-thee-well. I'd had a servant
at my elbow every instant, and often half a dozen. I'd been
guest of honor at the biggest party I ever remembered seeing,
and formally introduced to who knew how many scores of
distinguished citizens of Kingdom Parson, and all their kith and
kin. And now here I lay in state in one of their best Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 77 guestchambers,
and it had been my choice that I'd not stayed below
in the Ballroom to receive whatever honor had been next on
their list for me. Thinking
about it, staring up at the vaulted ceiling high above
my head, I chuckled; it had been done slick as satin, and I had
not one piece of information to show for all those hours— nor one
legitimate complaint. Well done, well done for sure. I got
up then and went into the bathroom, where I was pleased
to see that the facilities were not marred by any nostalgic
antiquation, and made myself ready for the night. Three
baths, first. One with hot watci; and one with cold, and one
with the proper crushed herbs from my pack. Then my fine
white gown of softest lawn, sewn by my own hands; I pulled
it nine times through a golden finger ring, and examined it
carefully—not a wrinkle, it was ready to put on. My feet bare,
and a black velvet ribbon round my neck; my hair in a single
braid, and I thought that would do. I had nothing really fancy
planned for this night, just a kind of easy casting about for
wickedness, if wickedness was to be found here. I didn't expect
any; for all their sophistication in handling one lone inquisitive
female, this Family was just as taken up with the continental
feud as the Guthries had been. I was Just checking. I set
wards, Ozark garlic, and well-preserved Old Earth lilac,
at every door and window, laying the wreaths so anyone passing
would be certain I slept no matter what went on. I didn't
bother warding against Magicians, just ordinary folk and a
possible inquisitive Granny; if the Parsons cared to send a Magician,
or better yet a Magician of Rank, to check on xne, I wanted
that person to come right on in. I'd be saved hours of Spells
and Charms that way, and I had nothing in mind for the night
that was forbidden to a woman. I set
two Spells, Granny Magic both of them, and the leaves in the
bottom of my little teacup formed unexciting figures both times.
I didn't need the bird to tell me there was travel in my future,
not with all of Kintucky and Tinaseeh still ahead of me; and I
didn't need the fine hat that formed high on the right side near
the rim to let me know diplomacy was indicated. And
then I moved up a tiny notch, with the idea of making assurance
doubly sure, and ran a few Syllables. I said; 78 SU2ETTE HADEN ELGIN ALE- BALSAM. CHERRYSTONE. DEVIL
IN DUNG. EMBLEM
IN AN EGG. FOGFALL
IN THE FOREST. EGGSHELL
IN AN EEL. DUNG ON
DEWDROPS. COBBLESTONE. BOWER. ALE. Now
that's a simple bit, you'll agree. Your average Granny might
not be quite so free with dung, but I saw no flaw in it all; and I
cast my gold chain on the bed where I was kneeling at my work,
fully expecting to see it fall in yet one more reassuring shape,
after which I would call it a night and get some well- deserved
sleep. Then I
took a look at what I'd got, and backed off to give it room,
and backed off some more, and remembered Granny Golightly.
What was that old woman's range, anyway? Her and her
plenty of adventures required . . . It
loved me, that was clear It licked my face, and it licked the
velvet ribbon round my neck, and it slobbered down both the
front and the back of my gown with pure affectionate delight,
and rolled over on the Parsons' good counterpane to have
its stomach scratched, and even flat on its back it kept on licking
every part of me it could reach- This
the wards would never hold for, especially if it began to hum to
me, which was likely if it got any happier I scrambled off the
bed, with it after me anxiously, licking and snuffling and falling
over things at my heels, and I doubled the garlic and hung a
ring of it on the doorknob. For good measure I took my shammybag
of white sand and laid out a pentacle at the door, with
the door itself serving as one of the five sides. Only then did I
pause, doing it in the middle of the pentacle just to be extra
safe, whereupon it knocked me over and devoted its tiny mind
and heart and its enormous tongue to licking me absolutely
clean. It was
called a Yallerhound, though it was nearer brown than yellow,
and only by the most strained, courtesy a hound. Like Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 79 the
giant cavecats, it had six legs; tike the Mules, its tail dragged
the ground; unlike the Mules, so did its ears and its body
hair It was seven feet long, not counting the tail, and about
five feet high, and its aim in life was to love people and keep
them clean. It had a purple tongue the size of a hand towel,
from the eager attentions of which I was already soaking wet
from head to foot. And it now had decided that my hair wasn't
clean enough, and would probably drown me before it was
satisfied about that. I
couldn't help myself, this was too much, and made twice as
awful because it would of won me no sympathy from anybody—some
part of me, somewhere inside, could still see that it
was funny. But most of me was at the end of all its ropes. I lay
down in the middle of the pentacte, making sure no part of me
lopped over any borders, curled up in a ball to protect as much of
me as possible from the damned Yallerhound, and I bawled and
cried and carried on till I was limp. The poor stupid creature
cried with me, keening high and thin. When I
woke up it was a quarter after two, and I was ashamed
of myself. Women, after all, are expected to cope. There I
lay, decked out all ladylike and delicate for magic, as was
proper; and there it lay, curled round me and humming a tune in
that thin little voice that went so badly with its size and made it
obvious that the creature was mostly hair And both of us
soggy in a puddle of Yallerhound lick—and the sticky tears of two
species. It was enough to rouse the last word I remembered
being spanked for using—it was enough to make a
person say "puke." Ugh. I felt
better for the sleep, however and whatever I felt was all the
Yallerhound cared about, especially if what I felt was something
positive. Now that I'd had my conniption fit, I had to
think. To
begin with, there was the source of this animal. No Granny
on Ozark (and so far as I know we have all the Grannys there
are) could teleport anything as big as either a giant cavecat
or a Yallerhound. I knew Granny Golightly had had her
signature on that cavecat back on Oklahomah, but it might of been
she'd only had to encourage one that was already there. But I'd
bet my velvet neckband it was on this Yallerhound as well,
and that was a different matter altogether Yallerhounds 80
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN don't
just happen to turn up in bedrooms, popping out of empty ail;
and that had to mean she'd had some help. From a Magician
of Rank, who, other than me, would be the only individual
with enough skill and strength to bring this off. And I had a
pretty good idea I knew which Magician of Rank. Not
Michael Stepforth Guthrie; I thought he'd had fun enough
for a while. The one I had in mind was called Lincoln Parradyne
Smith the 39th, resident of that same Castle Smith that
had so coolly disinvited me to visit. Magician of Rank to the
continent of Oklahomah, and surely handy to good Granny Golightly. He'd
have been delighted to help her; I rather expected that almost
any one of the Magicians of Rank on this planet would of
been. I'd been twelve years old the first time a sign from the Out-Cabal
had obliged me to convene a Colloquium of the Magicians
of Rank (and what a difference two years makes
... I hadn't even noticed the attractions of Michael Stepforth
Guthrie). And I'd been warned to be prepared for their
hostility, but it hadn't been warning enough. It was like sitting
too close to a wall of fire to be shut in a room with them; I
flamed inside with the waves of hatred beating against me from
that crew of arcane males, and I'd been sick for days afterward. A
strange sickness. I lay in my bed, so weak I could not lift my head
from my pillow even to drink, and perpetually thirsty, and the
skin of my body cold as mountain river water while I burned
and burned within. I had not known that so much pain could
be. "They
consumed your energies, child," our Granny Hazel- bide
had said, sitting beside me and holding my icy hands in her
warm ones, and every now and then letting a spoonful of water
trickle one drop at a time down my throat. "Sucked 'em right
up like a pack of babies at the teat; and they'll do it every time." I'd
asked her with my eyes, because I couldn't talk—how long?
And she'd shaken her head. "This
first time, sweet Responsible, sweet child? No way of telling,
just no way atall. What you're doing, lying there on a cross
of ice and fire mingled . . . oh yes, child. I know! I've Twelve
Fear Kingdoms 81 never
been through what you're bearing, praise the Twelve Corners,
but 1 do know! . . , what you're doing there is renewing
yourself. It may take days and it may take weeks and there's
not a blessed thing anyone can do to help you. But there's
one good thing—each time it will be shorter As you get older,
and stronger, and more experienced at this yourself . . .
why, you'll get to where you don't mind them any more man a
pack of babes!" A spasm
had racked me, all my muscles nickering under my skin,
and she'd sat there calm as a bouldei; it not being one of roe
times when she felt expected to cluck and fuss and dithec She'd
sat there eleven days, and when it was over she told me I'd
done well. "A
short time, for your first time," Granny had said, "That speaks
well for the future, child." They
hated me, one and all, did the Magicians of Rank— though
they no more understood why than the Yallerhound would
have. Nor why they should have felt compelled to come at my
call, me no more than a little pigtailed girl; nor why they couldn't
get up and go home, but had to sit and listen to my pronouncements,
as if I had a rank and they had none; nor why their
voices left them if they tried to speak upon the subject, ever It
was a mystery, and one that they weren't privy to, and there
weren't supposed to be any mysteries they weren't privy to-
They were, after all, the Magicians of Rank. So, if
one of them could do me a little hurt . . . just a small
hurt, you understand, just a plaster for their aching egos
... I was in fact surprised that they'd chanced the cavecat,
it might have really hurt me; and I could be sure I'd been
watched every minute in the crystal that Lincoln Panadyne
Smith kept in his magic-chest. He must of been very confident
he could reach me in time if I couldn't manage by myself,
or he never would of risked it. The Yallerhound, on the other
hand, was just funny. It couldn't hurt me even if it wanted to.
which it didn't, short of falling on me by accident off a Castle
roof, or something of the kind. "The
Yallerhound,'* I said aloud, which delighted it and set it
humming up and down a nineteen-tone scale that was awful beyond
all imagining, "is a harmless creature. However, it weighs
almost one hundred pounds and a bit, and it eats more 82
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN than a
half-grown Mule, and it will never, never stop licking you." We
would of made a pretty sight. Sterling and me and my saddlebags,
and the Yallerhound riding behind me licking my neck
and my hair as we flew by. Not to mention the fact that, given
the magic I was supposed to be able to perform, we would
of had to drop like a stone. A Mule couldn't carry that much
weight, even if it was precious cargo instead of stupid beast.
I had to make up my mind what to do with the thing. I could
simply leave it here, a "gift" to the Castle, and claim I had
no idea where it had come from—which was, in a sense, true.
They'd never forgive me, and they'd probably shut it up in the
stables to die of heartbreak and the conviction that it had done
something wrong—but I could do that. I could
claim that their Magicians had sicced the silly thing on me,
and gain a few points that way, since they wouldn't be able to
prove that they hadn't. But the results for the innocent Yallerhound
would be the same, if I left it behind. I could
buy another Mule to cany it and take it with me— thus
guaranteeing that I'd took like a fool and be greeted like one at
every Castle left on my itinerary. Or I
could try to do something with more flair to it, and maybe
some justice. Like send it back to its Granny, O! True, I shouldn't
be able to do that. true, she'd know that I had. But she
couldn't tell on me without telling what she'd done, and what
she'd done was a pure disgrace. Therefore! "My
pretty Yallerhound,'* I said, frantically ducking the purple
tongue and encountering it all the same, "do you know what I
think? I think you should go right back to where you came
from! Poor Granny Golightly has got no Yallerhound to love
her, and I'll bet she's dirty as seven little boys dividing up syrup
in August. She undoubtedly, indubitably needs a Yal- lerhound
to look after her, don't you think?" Its
eyes got wide and its tongue paused long enough for me to wipe
my face off once. It had just enough brain to know I was
talking about it, as well as to it. I tapped it on its nose, gently,
and I scratched it on its hairy stomach, gently, and I set to
work. Crystals
were not my style, but I didn't need one- I had no trouble
finding my lady Golightly in my mirror; She slept Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 83 curled
like a scrawny baby in a high bed on the third floor of Castle
dark, under a thick red comforter stuffed with squawker
feathers, and a smile of innocent bliss upon her face. I
dumped the Yallerhound right on top of the smile. CHAPTER
7 I SAT
IN THE LIBRARY at Castfe Motley, drinking coffee so strong
you could of stood a spoon up in it easy, still weak- kneed
from the recent shenanigans but pleased that I'd arrived here
without any unbecoming incidents. Sterling had flown across
the narrow channel to Mizzurah with nary a wobble, no more
creatures of any size or description had joined me as I flew,
and if there was an adventure headed at me for this station on the
Quest it had yet to arrive. And I was willing to wait. We were
even having a pleasant conversation—something I'd
been missing for quite a while now. Me and my host, Halbreth
Nicholas Smith the 12th, and the lady of his Castle, Diamond
of Motley. Just the three of us. There was a small informal
supper planned for the evening, I'd been told, and a hunt
breakfast the next morning, but no great to-do's. That suited
me; I had another slice of fresh hot bread with blazonbeiry
jam, braced myself against the coffee, and relaxed. Diamond
of Motley was a placid woman, gone stout and not the
least bothered by it, with her red hair wound around her head in
a coronet of thick braids that was about as becoming as 85 86
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN measles
but otherwise perfectly suitable. She had eleven children
and an unshakable serenity; just looking at her rested me.
Hearing her say that she and hers were looking forward to the
Jubilee delighted me. "Diamond
of Motley," I said, "that does me good! It's a great
occasion for Ozark, and it should be looked forward to. I've
not heard much talk along that line since I left Brightwater" "You've
been where now, Responsible?" her husband asked me. "McDaniels,
dark, Airy, Guthrie, and Farson." "A
shame you had to miss Castle Smith," said Diamond. "Who'd
of thought there was still a cavecat left on Oklahomah?" "/
wouldn't," I told hec "But I learned." "Well,
Smith's gain is our loss," said Halbreth Nicholas, gallant
as you please, "you're here the sooner Think you missed
anything in particular there?" I
looked at him, not sure what he meant, and he was tamping down
his pipe and staring into it like he was looking for omens. "According
to a rumor as came this way," he said carefully, still
eyeing the tobacco, "Smith wasn't expecting you any- how . .
. it's going round that there was a note sent asking you not
to come." Ah, the
close-mouthed Smiths; this would be their doing. Gabble,
gabble, gabble, all the time. "As
it happened, that's true," I said. "They sent me a letter." "Signed
by?" "Dorothy
of Smith—the oldest." Halbreth
Nicholas lit his pipe and took a long draught. He was a
Smith himself, and head of this Castle only because there'd
been no Motley sons in the last generation. If my memory
served me right, he'd be the second cousin of the blusterer
that filled the same role at Castle Smith. "She
say why?" he asked me. "They
claimed a family crisis.'* "Hmmph."
He blew a fine smoke ring, and he watched it rise,
and he said no more. Which was only to be expected. I wanted
to say something comforting about everybody having relatives
they'd as soon they didn't have to own up to, but that Twelve
Fair Kingdoms S7 load of
thing was the proper remark for a Granny, not a Castle daughter
and I held my peace. Diamond
of Motley was not so inhibited—after all, it wasn't her
relatives. She asked me straight out, leaning over to pour me more
coffee and push the jam dish closer to my plate: "Does
it make you suspicious of them, child?" "You
know what's been going on at Castle Brightwalei;" I said. "Been
on all the comsets. Soured milk, smashed mirrors, kidnapped
babies, and such truck. Everybody's heard all about it by
now." "Well,"
I said. "it's one of those which comes first the squawker
or the egg things, to my mind. If Castle Smith is guilty
of all this mischief, then telling me not to stop by their door
makes them look guiltier On the other hand, if you're guilty,
doing something like that tips your hand so plain and easy
that you can't imagine anyone with half a brain doing it; that
makes them look as innocent as the babe kidnapped. On the
other hand, if you were guilty and wanted to look innocent, doing
something so outrageous as that would be a canny move. It goes
round and round." "So
it does," she said, "and what's your own opinion?" The
question put me in a very awkward position. There sat her
husband, him a Smith by birth and close kin to those at Castle
Smith this minute, and she asked me such a thing? She was a
typical six, and properly named, and her husband stepped
into the breach and saved me neatly. "Shame
on you, darlin'," he told her "putting the young woman
on the spot like that. How can she say right in front of me and
under my own roof that she suspects my close kin of treason
against the Confederation? At least let her finish with her
food before you throw her into a bog like that!" "Oh,"
she said, "you know, I didn't think?" "I'm
sure you didn't," he observed, and he touched her cheek
gently. It was clear he doted on hei; and that was nice. "But
you must try, now and again." Then he
surprised me. "Would
you like to know what / think?" he asked abruptly. "Indeed
I would. If you're willing to say." "I
am," he said. "Delldon Mallard the 2nd, for all he's my cousin,
and his three brothers with him, never have had sense S8
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN enough
to pound sand in a rat hole. They're ornery enough to do the
kind of foolishness that's been coming down, that's a point
against them; and they're silly enough not to see that they're
surrounded on all sides by Families loyal to the Confederation,
and would be well advised to run with the pack at
least until the Jubilee gives us all a chance to see how the land
lies. But. and nevertheless,! don't think they could of carried
it off this long without making some fool mistake that would of
given them away—that's a point for them. And furthermore,
Granny Gableft-ame's at Castle Smith, and I don't believe
she'd put up with it for a minute, nor do I believe they could
put it past her, Now that, my dear, is what / think." "And
so thought the Clarks," I said, nodding my head. "Including
Granny Golightly." "Wicked
old lady, that one!" put in Diamond of Motley. "Downright
wicked!" "Grannys
aren't wicked. Diamond," said her husband firmly.
"They're just contrary, and it's expected of them. She's a tad
worse than some of the others, might could be ... but she has
an image to live up to." "And,"
I concluded, "so think I. I don't believe Castle Smith
is in this." "And
the others?" They asked me together, right in chorus. "The
McDaniels and the Clarks, not a chance of it," I said. "As
for the Airys, you know how they are, I don't know where they
get it from. The Guthries and the Parsons, from what I can tell
and the tales they're spinning, are bent on carving up one another
and the poor Purdys along with them. If they've thought
of the Confederation in the last two months, I'll be surprised,
and the Jubilee? If they don't want to go, they just won't.
And everything you said of the Smiths applies to the Purdys
... if they were playing these tricks they'd of betrayed
themselves early, early on." "And
us, my dear?" I
smiled at him, and had some more coffee. "I just got here,"
I said. "Suppose you tell me how you feel about these things." "It
won't take long." "All
the better" "Mizzurah
is a mighty small continent, and it's right off the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 89 port
bow, if you'll allow the figure, of Arkansaw and all that feuding
and carrying on. We've got the Wommacks and the Travellers
on our flanks, and a hell of a lot of ocean—beg your pardon,
ladies—all around, and nobody but Castle Lewis to rely on
should all of the others decide to move in on us. Guthries,
Parsons, Purdys, Wommacks, and Travellers, that is. They
have us cut off completely from Marktwain and Oklahomah." "Which
means?" "Which
means we're in an interesting position, if you like interesting,
but a chancy one. You'll find the Lewises as strong for the
Confederation as the Airys, though a mite less drivelly about
it, and they'd stand firm in any crisis; but they're even smaller
than we are, they couldn't hold out a week. And we couldn't
defend them. Therefore, I tell you quite frankly, Responsible
of Brightwater, that Castle Motley stands for the Confederation
of Continents, and does so openly—but you can't
count on us for anything dramatic." He was
right, if unromantic. Mizzurah was the smallest of the six
continents, and it sat all alone in the middle of the oceans
with its three great neighbors hemming it on all sides. Castle
Motley was in no position to make rash promises. "But
you'll be at the Jubilee?" I asked him, hoping. "We'll
be there," he assured me. "You heard my wife; her and the
children, they're looking forward to it, and a lot of our staff.
It's a rare chance when we can get away and see something
besides our own Castle yard. We plan to leave very shortly,
as a matter of fact, because we're going by water everywhere
we can—no Mules for my household, thank you, except
flat on the solid ground, and no more of 'em then man's absolutely
required. But we can't offer you anything else but our
presence, and no daring political moves—you might as well
know that." I
wondered if he knew anything that I didn't, and couldn't see
what I'd lose by asking. "Halbreth
Nicholas, do you expect some daring moves from somebody
else?" He
knocked out his pipe and set it down, and then he counted
out his propositions with the side of one palm on the flat of
the other 90
SUZETTC HADEN ELGIN "First,"
he said, "there's already those trying to scuttle the Jubilee
outright. Correct?" "Correct." "I
think you'll be able to stop that . . . this Quest of yours is an
exaggeration, but it's caught people's fancy, and I believe they'll
come to see what happens next, if for no other reason. Dragons
and a tourney in the courtyard at Castle Brightwalei; maybe?" I
grinned at him. "Second,"
he went on, "assuming, as I do think we can assume,
that there will be a Jubilee, even if one or two of the Families
boycott it—and frankly, I doubt that strongly; like I said
before, every one of them is curious, and if anything's going
to happen they don't want to miss it—i/the Jubilee does come
off as scheduled, I look for a formal move to dissolve the Confederation." "Happens
every time we meet," I said. "That would be no surprise." "Not
exactly," said Halbreth Nicholas, "not exactly. No- body's
proposed that seriously within anybody's memory. No, what
always happens is the move to cut it back to one day a yeai;
and then that's voted down ... by how much depend- ing on
how the Wommacks are wobbling that month." "My
dear," said Diamond of Motley, "I'm afraid I really don't
see much difference. In effect, that is." "Oh,
there's a difference," he said, "yes, there is. True, that ritual
meeting would make the Confederation an empty pretense,
a regular little bug of a planetary government and not worth
spitting at. But so long as it met even that long, they'd only
have one meeting's worth of satisfaction. Brightwater'd move to
return to meeting four times a year, Castle Lewis'd second,
and the vote would go as usual—seven to five or eight to four
Dissolving the thing, meaning no meetings atall, would be
quite a different thing altogether." I felt
a chill between my shoulders ... not that I hadn't had the
same idea cross my mind, but if it came this easy to him
there might be many others sharing it. "You
think they could do it, Halbreth Nicholas?" "I
think they'll for damned sure try." "But
do you think they can bring it off? The vote has always gone
against them, even on the meeting cutback ..." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 91 "But
weak votes, young woman, weak votes," he said solemnly.
"You can't count on the Wommacks, them and their curse.
It may well be you can't count on the Smiths, considering
this latest development. If all our neighbors pulled out,
I'm not prepared to say you could count on the Motleys or the
Lewises, either" "Halbreth
Nicholas Smith'" said Diamond of Motley, so shocked
her spoon rattled in her cup. "My
dear." he said, "we must face facts- Castle Motley is not
self-sufficient, nor Castle Lewis either If Alkansaw, Kintucky,
and Tmaseeh decided to blockade us so that no supplies
could be shipped in from Oklahomah or Maiktwain, just
where do you think we'd be? We can grow vegetables and fruit
here, and raise a goat or two, but that's about it. No sugar. no
salt, no coffee, no tea, no metals, no supplies for the Grannys
or the Magicians, no manufactured goods to speak of. And
where do you think our power comes from. Diamond of Motley?
It conies from the Parsons and the Guthnes, who can equally
well cut it off. No law says they have to sell to us." "Our
windmills," she said. "Our solar collectors—and our tides." I tried
to imagine the population of Mizzurah managing with its
windmills and its solar technology and its tides, with all the huge
hulking bulk of three continents cutting off both wind and water
on three sides, and it raining or cloudy three quarters of me year
or mare, and I admired Halbreth Nicholas for not smiling.
She was a good woman, was Diamond, but she hadn't much
grasp of logistics. "No,"
he said, but he said it respectfully, "I'm afraid they wouldn't
suffice. Diamond. The Lewises, now, they are just pig-beaded
enough that they might go the rest of us one better!" "Withdraw
from the withdrawal, you mean." "Exactly.
And live on greens and goatmeat, and bum . .
. oh, candles, for all I know. They might. But not us.
Responsible, and I want that understood. I've many families
here depending on me and they're not expecting to go back to
Old Earth standards and the year 2000. And I don't intend
to ask it of them." "You'd
vote for dissolving, then." "If
it was clear that that was the way it was going—yes. 92
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN Regardless
of how the Lewises might decide. It's not my druthers,
young woman, but it's the facts of life. We are dependent
on Arkansaw, Kintucky, and Tinaseeh, and there's no way
to change that short of moving the continent of Mizzurah
to a new location just off your coast. Are your Magicians
of Rank up to a project like that?" Moving
Mules was one thing; moving continents was quite another;
I didn't try to answer "Law,
but you've made a gloomy day of it, Mr Motley!" said
his wife. "I hope you're proud of yourself!" I was
quite sure he wasn't; in fact, I was quite sure he was ashamed.
He would of liked to hear himself saying that if the vote
came to end the Confederation his delegates would be right
there at the front telling the rotters to do their damndest and to
hell with them. Begging the pardon of any ladies present,
of course. That went with the image he'd of liked to have of
himself. But he was a practical man, and an honest one,
and he knew he'd do what went with that. Diamond of Motley
was right; he'd made it a gloomy day. I went
off to my room to rest for a while before supper, and found a
servingmaid waiting there, pretending—not very skillfully—to
still be unpacking my saddlebags and clearing up. She
looked eleven, but had the frail look of a Purdy to her, too,
which meant she was probably my own age or a bit more, and her
hair was falling down from the twist she'd put it in and hanging
down around her face. My fingers itched to set it right—I
can't abide a sloppy woman—but I didn't know her and t
couldn't take liberties. "Hello,
young woman," I said. friendly as I could manage in my
dreary mood, "are you having a problem with some of those
things? What is it, a fastening you can't get loose?" "No,
miss," she said, "I'm managing." And dropped my hand
mirror on the floor, smashing it to smithereens- No magic, just
plain fumblefingers- "Oh,
Miss Responsible, I'm sorry!" she said, and bit one finger
She'd be chewing on her hair next. "I'll get you another one,
miss, there's a hundred of 'em down in the comer of the linen
room! What do you fancy, something plain? Or a special color?
The Missus has a weakness for a nice pale blue, and flowers
on the back ..." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 93 Her
hands were trembling, and her voice was a squeak, and I stared
at her long and hard while she dithered about the variety of mirrors
the Motleys had to offer for as long as I could stand it, and
then I told her to sit down. "Miss?" "Do
sit down," I said, too cross to be gentle, "and tell me what is
the matter with you. And your name." "My
name? Is there something the matter with my name?" She had
to be a Purdy; her eyes were wild like a squawker got by
the neck. "I
did not mean to imply that there was anything wrong with your
name, young woman," I said, "I just asked you what it might
be." "Oh!"
she said. "Well, I hoped ... I mean, only the Wommacks
have women as aren't properly named, and—" "That's
not true," I interrupted, wondering if she'd had any education
atall. "I daresay there's no Family on Ozark that hasn't
had a girl or two Improperly Named over the years; the Grannys
aren't infallible. The Wommacks just did it more spectacularly
than anybody else ever has and got famous for it, that's
all." As they
surely had. It hadn't been a matter of naming a Caroline
that should have been an Elizabeth; they'd named a girlbaby
Responsible of Wommack, and it had been a mistake. That's
a sure way to get famous. One
more time, I thought, and asked her: "Will you tell me your
name, then, and what the trouble is?" And if she wouldn't I fully
intended to put her over my knee for her sass. "Yes,
miss," she said. "Ivy of Wommack's my name." A two.
She was properly named. And I was right glad I had not let
it slip that I'd taken her for a Purdy. "And
your problem?" She
stared down at the bed she was sitting on and gripped the
counterpane with both hands, silly thing, as if it wouldn't of slid
right off with her if she'd done any sliding herself. "Oh,
Miss Responsible," she said in a tiny, tiny voice, "I have
all the bad luck I ever need, 1 have more than anybody'd ever
need, and I don't need any more, and I'm afraid—oh, law, miss,
they say there's been a Skerry appeared!" Well.
That did take me aback a bit, and I sat down myself. "Who
told you so. Ivy of Wommack?" I demanded. 94
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "Eveiybody!" "Nonsense.
You haven't talked to everybody." "Everybody
I've talked to, then,*' she said stubbornly. "They're
all talking about it, and they're all worried." "And
what are they saying? Besides just, 'There's been a Skeny
appeared.'" "There's
an old well, down in the garden behind the Castle church,
miss—the water's no good any more, but oh. it's pretty,
with vines growing all over it and the old bucket hanging
there, so it's been left- And they say that last night— there
were full moons last night, miss—they say there was a Skerry
sitting on the edge-rim of that old well. Just sitting there." "At
midnight, I suppose." "Oh
yes ... just at midnight, and under the full moons. Oh,
Miss Responsible, I'm glad I didn't see it!" She
hadn't much gumption, or much taste. I would dearly have
loved to see it, if it was true. A Skerry stands eight feet tall on
the average, sometimes even tallei; and there's never been
one that wasn't willow slender: They have skin the color of
well-cared-for copper, their hair is silver and falls without wave or
curl to below their waists, male or female. And their eyes
are the color of the purest, deepest turquoise. The idea of the
full moons shining down on all that, not to mention an old well
covered with wild ivy and night-blooming vines
... ah, that would of been something to see and to marvel
on. Except
there were a few things wrong with the whole picture. "Who
told you they saw the Skeny?" I insisted. "Who?" And I
added, "And don't you tell me 'everybody,' either" "Everybody
in the Castle is talking about it," she said. Drat the
girl! "Not
the Master nor the Missus," I said. "I've been with them
these past two hours, and I've heard not one word about a Skeny." "Everybody
on the staff. I meant, miss. It was one of the Senior
Attendants . - - he'll go far. they say he knows more Spells
and Charms than the Granny, and he's a comely, comely man ...
he was down there by the well last night with a friend
of mine"—she looked at me out of the comer of her eye Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 95 to see
if I was going to make any moral pronouncements about
that, but I ignored hei; and she went on—"and they saw it,
sitting there in the full moonlight, all splendid with the light fair
blinding on its long silver hair, they said." "And
then they told everybody." "Well,
wouldn't you?" she asked me, and I had to admit mat I
might have. You didn't see a Skerry every night, much less under
full moons at midnight in a Castle garden. "But
you notice they didn't tell the Family," I said. "That's mighty
odd, seems to me- Seems to me that would of been the first
thing to do." The
girl rubbed her nose and stared down at the floor, scuffing
one shoe back and forth. Not only sloppy, but wasteful,
too. "The
Housekeeper told us not to," she said sullenly. "She carried
on about it till we were all sick of listening—what she'd do if
we bothered the Master and the Missus with it . . .
bothered them, that's how she put it!" "Well?"
I asked hec "Do you have any inkling in your head why she
might of taken it that way?" She
sniffled. "I don't know," she said. "I just know I'm scared.
And it's not/air—I already had my share of bad luck." "Ivy
of Wommack," I said patiently, "have you given this tale
any thought atall? Other than to fret yourself about it, I mean?" "What
way should I be thinking about it?" "Well,
for starters, where do the Skerrys live?" "In
the desert on Marktwain," she said promptly. "Quite
right. In the desert on Marktwain. The only patch of desert
on this planet, girl, and left desert only out of courtesy to fee
Skerrys. They were here first, you know, and it was desert then." "Yes,
miss." "And
since that's true, and Skerrys can't live outside the desert,
why in the name of the Twelve Gates and the Twelve Corners
would one turn. up on Mizzurah, many and many a long
mile from its desert, and of all unlikely places, sitting on a well
brim? Skerrys hate water, can't abide water, that's why they
live in the desert!" Her
mouth took a pout, which was no surprise. "Really,"
she said, "I'm sure I'm no expert on Skenys. and 96
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN it
wouldn't be proper if I was, and as to how it got here, my
friend says it would have to be by magic, and she got that from
the Senior Attendant, and he's on his way up in the world—he's
no fool!" "Tell
me again," I said. "Exactly. What did they say?" "Kyle
Fairweather McDaniels the 17th, that's the Senior, and my
friend—never mind her name, because she wasn't supposed
to be out of her bed at midnight, much less with Kyle Fairweather—they
say that they were down by the well and they
saw the Skerry as plain as I see you." "Walked
right up and touched it, did they? Said howdeedo?" "Miss!" "Then
how did they know it was a Skerry?" "Well,
miss, what else is eight feet tall and has copper skin, and
silver hair as hangs down to its knees? I ask you'" "It
was sitting on the well. Ivy of Wommack, not standing. You
said so yourself. How could they see that it was eight feet tall?
And as for the copper skin, a bit of Hallow Even paint will do
that—I've done it myself, and I'll wager you have, too— and a
silver wig's easily come by." "They
were sure." "Were
they?" "They
were." "They
were out where they should not of been, doing what they
should not of done—" "I
didn't say that." "Well,
I say it, missy," I snapped at her, "and I say it plain, and
between their guilty consciences and the moonlight, it was easy
for anybody atall to play a trick on them. And more shame to them
for scaring the rest of you with such nonsense . . .
what trashy doings!" "You
don't believe it, then, miss?" "Certainly
not. Nor should you, nor anybody else." She sat
there beside me, quieter now, though she'd switched from
wrinkling up the counterpane to wringing those skinny little
hands that looked like you could snap them the way Michael
Stepforth Guthrie'd snapped my ribs. Only with no need
for magic, nor much strength, either, "Feel
better now. Ivy of Wommack?" I asked her finally, and I
hoped she did, because I wanted a rest and a read before Twelve
Pair Kingdoms 97 my
supper I was willing to finish unpacking for myself, if I could
just get rid of this skittish creature. "You
know what's said, miss," she hazarded. I wished she would
stop wringing her hands before she wore them out. "What?"
Though I knew quite well. "That
if a Skerry's seen," she breathed, and I could hear in her
voice the echo of a Granny busy laying out the fines, "that there
has to be a whole day of celebration in its honor. A whole day of
no work and all celebration . . . or it's bad luck for all the
people that know of it. And I've worked this livelong day, and so
has all the staff!" "That,
I suppose, is why your 'friends' spread the news around,"
I said. "Sharing out the bad luck." "Maybe,"
she said. "Might could be that's why." "Covering
their bets," I said tartly. "If they didn't really see a
Skerry, no harm done. If they did, the bad luck that comes from
not following the rules gets spread out thin over the whole staff,
instead of just falling on the two of them. You think that over,
Ivy of Wommack.'* She
sighed, and allowed as how I might be right, but she didn't
know, and I occupied myself with sending her on her way.
She'd forgotten all about finishing my unpacking, fortunately,
and it took me three minutes to do what she'd left and fix
what she'd messed up, and then I stretched out on the bed
bone-naked under the covers and took up my most trashy novel. There
was a certain very small, you might say tiny, bit of risk
here. For a Skerry to show up on Mizzurah, at midnight, or at
any other time, might fit right into some Magician of Rank's
idea of an adventure for this particular stage of my Quest.
And if so, I was asking for powerful trouble—maybe not
right now, maybe not for a long time, but someday it would come—if
I didn't speak up and demand the day of festival to honor
its appearance. Furthermore,
if a Magician of Rank had teleported a Skerry out of
its desert and onto the edge of the Motleys' well, the Skerrys
were not going to be pleased about that. Not at all pleased.
They'd asked precious little of us, when The Ship landed;
just to be let alone. And whizzing one around the 98
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN planet
in the middle of the night was distinctly not leaving it alone
as promised. I tried
to remember when a Skerry had last been seen, putting
my microviewer down for a minute . . . not in my lifetime,
I didn't think. In my mother's, perhaps; it was dim in my
memory. But that Skerry had come walking out of the desert
on Marktwain of its own free will, and had walked right down
the street of a town on the desert's edge in broad daylight.
It had been an honor, and I believe Thorn of Gutnrie said
there'd been festival for two whole days. . . . No. I
made up my mind. It had to be a trick, played on the Senior
Attendant and his foolish lady friend, and no more. For my
benefit, perhaps, meant to distract me and delay me if I believed
it, but only a trick all the same. No Skeny would cross
all the water between Marktwain and Mizzurah and sit on a well
in the middle of the night for two young Castle staff to gawk
at. And no Magician of Rank would dare tamper with a real
Skerry in that way. I was
not going to take any such obvious bait, and that was all
there was to that. I went
back to my book. CHAPTERS I LEFT
FOR Castle Lewis after the hunt breakfast, not staying for the
hunt itself on the grounds that I had to hurry, and since that
was obviously true no one made more than the objections politeness
demanded. Mizzurah was so small, and so heavily populated,
that anything but ordinary Muleflight was out of the question,
and I flew through a blustery spring day, sedate and proper,
and reached Castle Lewis only just before the sun began
to go down behind the low hills. Sterling was bored, and so was
I, and we did nothing fancy; just came down slow and easy
over the broad lawn that spread round the Castle, and waited
for developments. The wind was brisk enough that the Mule
was shivering, and I got down and took an extra blanket from my
pack and began rubbing her down. Castle
Lewis was small against the darkening sky, small and tidy,
with a central gate and two towers to each side, and a tower
at each of its corners. No frills, no fancy battlements and balconies,
just a plain small sturdy Castle, and I liked the look of it. The
front gates opened as the sun slipped out of sight completely,
and three men came running out with solar 99 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 100 lanterns—economy
here, I noted, and I approved. They'd been well
exposed and threw a fine bright light across the grass, as they
should do. One of the men put a shawl around me, very respectfully;
one took over the task of rubbing Sterling down, making
protesting sounds because I'd started the process myself;
and the other stood stiff as a pole, waiting for something. "Where
is that woman?" demanded one of them, and called over
his shoulder: "Tambrey! Tambrey of Motley! What's keeping
you, woman? Responsible of Brightwater at your gate half-frozen,
and dropping with hunger and entirely tuckered out,
and what are you doing in there, counting your fingers to see if
you've lost one? Will you get out here?" "I'm
not that tired, Attendant," I said sharply, "and not that cold,
and not that hungry. I'll last the night." "That
doesn't excuse her, miss,'* he said firmly. "She knows her
duty, and she's expected to do it." And he turned his head again
and shouted "Tambrey!" and then made a remarkably expressive
noise of disgust. "It's
all right," I said, "never mind the woman. One of you to take
my Mule to the stables, and two to see me to my host and
hostess—I can surely make do with that?" But
they wouldn't have it that way, and we stood there in the wind
while a soft rain began to fall in the deepening darkness, and I
knew that I was up against it. The famous Lewis propriety,
man which only the Travellers' could be said to be more
extreme. I could stand there and drown, for all they cared,
I'd not enter their Castle attended by other than a female,
and I envied my Mule. At least she was going to be warm
and fed and dry, any minute now. When
Tambrey did appear, which to give her credit was not many
minutes later, she didn't come from the gates but out of the
cedars that bordered the Castle lawn. She was a pretty thing,
too, and I couldn't see her being a servingmaid long; her hair
was hidden by the hood of her cloak, but her face was perfection,
and I was willing to place my bets on the rest of her The men
grumbled at her, but she paid them no mind at all, and
from the way they dropped their complaining I was reasonably
certain they were used to that, too- "Welcome
to Castle Lewis, Responsible of Brightwater," Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 101 she
said, "and let's get you in out of this damp this minute and a mug
of hot cider in your hand!" Oh yes.
I had forgotten. I'd get nothing stronger than cider from
the Lewises unless it came from a Granny's own hand and was
vouched for as being the difference between my total collapse
and my blooming health. And not hard cider, either; it would
be the pure juice of the Ozark peachapple, mulled with spices,
and hot as blazes, and innocent enough for the baby mat
sdll hung safe outside the Brightwater church. The Lewises
kept to the old ways with a vengeance. We went
through the gates into a small square courtyard, planted
with low flowers in neat square beds, and raked paths between
them, and on to where the Castle door shone wide and welcoming.
In the door stood two I'd heard a great deal of, but knew
hardly at all: Salem Sheridan Lewis the 43rd, and his wife,
Rozasham of McDaniels. "Here
she is." said Tambrey, handing me through the door like a
package, so that the Lewises both had to step back a pace to
avoid me running them down, "Responsible of Brightwatel; safe
and sound! Miss, Salem Sheridan Lewis the 43rd; and the Missus
of this Castle, Rozasham of McDaniels." "Thank
you kindly, Tambrey," said the woman Rozasham, and the
beauty of her voice caught my ear I hoped she would sing
for us, later, if the quality of her speech was any sign of her
ability. Salem
Sheridan was another matter: His wife gathered me into
her arms as if we'd known each other all our lives; but he snapped
his fingers and ran everybody through their drill. Had my Mule
been seen to and stabled? Good. And had my bags been
brought in and taken up to my room? Good. And was the mulled
cider ready in the east parlor? Good. And would Tambrey
see to my unpacking? Good—and I was to have extra blankets,
mind, it was going to be cold. And would supper be on the
table mprecisely one hour? Good! And it was all "Yes, sir!"
coming the other way. It said something for Tambrey of Motley's
ingenuity that she'd been able to find her way past this
one and into the cedars—there'd be no sloppy staff here. I had
time only to wash a bit, tidy my hair, and change from my
traveling costume into something less elaborate, before suppertime,
the cider still burning my throat. I was traveling light,
as was necessary; there was the splendid traveling outfit, 102
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN the
blue-and-silver party dress, the gown of lawn for magic, some
underclothes and a nightgown, a sturdy black shawl, and one
plainer dress that I'd not yet had an opportunity to wear And
that was all. I held
up the last dress and looked it over dubiously; it had alternating
narrow stripes of the Brightwater green and scarlet, with a
neck cut low in front and rimmed in back by a high ruff of ivory
lace that would require me to put my hair up. It had long
sleeves caught at the wrists with lace-trimmed wide cuffs as
well, and the stripes themselves were shot with silver-and- gold
threads. I'd
seen nothing like it here; only modest high-necked round-collared
gowns without ornament even to their cut. The Lewis
crest was a green cedar tree on an azure field, with a narrow
border of cedar-trunks russet round, and except for a button
or two that bore that device I'd seen only the plain and the
spare. Even Rozasham, presumably dressed for company, had
been wearing a dress of a heather blue with a skirt scarcely full
enough to swing with her hips as she walked, and plain little
round white buttons down its high front. True, I
was a guest. And true, the conditions on a Quest demanded
a certain amount of spectacle, and I had to abide by them.
But I could see nothing in the garments that Tambrey had hung
for me that would not of looked foolish at the Lewis supper
table. Well,
there was my nightgown ... it was moss green flannel
and had the proper cut and simplicity, and I couldn't see that
the Lewises would recognize it for what it was if I could keep my
own face straight. I belted it with a narrow braid of gold
cord, since it had no proper waist, and added a single silver
pendant—a small flower meant, I believe, to represent a violet,
but innocuous enough for any occasion—on a narrow green
velvet ribbon. Then I used a matching ribbon to tie my hair
back simply at the nape of my neck and looked at the effect in the
long glass mirror in my guestchambec My
grandmother would of been scandalized, my mother would
of fainted, but I was of the opinion mat I could get away with
it. I only bad to remember not to let a servingmaid see me in it
tomorrow morning when she brought up my pot of tea. That
would have meant the word going out mat I'd either been too
lazy to change into my nightgown and had slept in my Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 103 dress,
or that I'd been so addled I'd worn my nightgown to supper,
neither of which would do. Kingdom
Lewis had just one product for sale—cedai; cut from
the progeny of the three seedlings the family had somehow
managed to nurse through the whole trip to this planet,
and which now they alone seemed to have the skill to grow.
Under any other touch the trees turned brown and died, like
grass not watered, but the Lewises had the green thumb, one and
all of them, and the rows of cedars grew stately in every
spare field of the small Kingdom and all along its narrow roads.
Even in the great Hall inside Castle Lewis, a giant cedar grew
out of earth left open for its roots in the time of building, dropping
its needles everywhere for the staff to sweep up but smelling
like heaven, and every windowsill had a small seedling
growing in a low bowl. Nor^ad
they stinted themselves in the use of the timber; The Castle
gleamed with it, and the table at which I sat down to supper
was a single massive slab of russet cut from me heart of an
ancient monster of a tree and rubbed till it glowed like coals burned
low in a hearth. They had had sense enough not to cover
it up with some frippery cloth, either, and had set chairs round
it of the same glowing wood. Me in
my nightgown, I drew one up and sat down, spreading my
napkin in my lap, and I said, "This table is beautiful, Rozasharn
of McDaniels. I've never seen anything to match it."
Nor had I. "My
husband's great-great-grandfather made it with his own hands,"
she answered, "and I do its polishing with mine." "It
was a single plank?" "That
it was; they waited a very long time for a cedar to grow
the proper size for this, and while they waited the Lewises
ate off plain boards laid across trestles. Then the one bee
made this table and all the chairs . . . and no polish or oil has
ever been set to it except by a Missus of this Castle, all these
years." "I've
seen a few housethings made from cedar," I said. "Chests,
usually." And I stroked the satiny wood. "But nothing
like this." "Magic-chests'"
breathed a child at my right hand, and 1 aimed
my head to see him better He was young, and his chair not
tall enough to bring him much above the edge of the 104
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN tabletop,
but not young enough to be willing to submit to the indignity
of sitting on a stack of pillows; he made do by craning
his neck. "My
son, Salem Sheridan Lewis the 44th, called Boy Salem,"
said his fattier from the head of the table, and he introduced
the other five children that had joined us for the meal.
And the Granny, the youngest on Ozark and one of the sternest—fifty-nine-year-old
Granny Twinsonel. I bid them all a good
evening, and helped myself to the soup. Salem
was a patient child; when the introductions had gone all the
way around and the grownups were eating, he said it again,
but this time he was asking. "Magic-chests?"
he asked me. "All of cedar?" "Usually,"
I told him. "Because it keeps everything so safe." His
dark blue eyes shone, and I found him a handsome child despite
the lack of three front teeth and the presence of a crazy- quilt
assortment of scrapes and scabs and scratches. I expect he had
fallen out of one or more of the cedar trees recently. "What's
in a magic-chest. Responsible of Brightwater?" he asked
me then, and he held very still, waiting for me to answer Which
meant he'd asked it before, and it had done him no good.
It would do him no good this time, either. "Herbs
and simples and gewgaws," I said casually. "And garlic." "In
a cedar chest?" The child was shocked, and I chuckled. As it
happened, the Magicians did keep their garlic in their magic-chests,
but they saw to it that the smell of the stuff was on hold
while it was in there. "That's
right," I said. "Gariic." "When
I am a Magician of Rank," said the boy with utter solemnity,
like a Reverend pronouncing a benediction, "I won't
do that. Or 1*11 make a Spell to take the smell off so it doesn't
spoil the wood." Smart
little dickens, that one. I could tell by the twitch at the comer
of his stem father's lips that this was a favorite child— the
name told me that in any case—and that his promise was noticed.
But the Master of the Castle spoke to him in no uncertain
terms. "When
you are a Magician of Rank!" he said. "Many a long,
long year of study lies between you and that day. Boy Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 105 Salem,
if it ever comes—which 1 doubt. And many a difficult examination.
You had best get your mind off garlic and concentrate
on learning the Teaching Story you were set this week—you
didn't have it right yet last night, as I recall." "Or,"
added a sister who looked to be about thirteen, with the
same pansy blue eyes but considerably less scuffed up and battered
as to the rest of her, "you'll end up like your cousin Silverweb." "I'd
not be such a ninny as that," scoffed the boy, "not ever!
You know that. Charlotte." "Silverweb
of McDanieIs?" I set my soup spoon down and used my
napkin hastily. "Has something happened to her?" "Nothing
serious. Responsible,*' said Rozasham of McDanieIs,
"and nothing that can't be mended. She's been left too
long unmarried, and this is where that sort of thing leads to." "I
hadn't heard," I said. "What's happened?" "Well,"
said Rozasham, "as I understand it Silverweb decided
you needed somebody to be guardmaid—or compan- ion,
who knows? to be company at any rate—on your Quest. And
that young one packed a pair of saddlebags, stole a Mule from
the McDanieIs stables, and started off after you." "She
didn't get far," observed her husband, handing the meat
platter down the table. "Her daddy caught up with her before
noon the following day and took her straight back to Castle
McDanieIs." "For
a licking," said the one they called Boy Salem. "Not
for a licking," corrected Granny Twinsorrel. "Boy Salem,
you'll never make a Magician if you don't leam to turn on your
brain before you begin rattling off at the mouth. Young women
of fifteen don't get lickings, it wouldn't be proper" The boy
snorted, and wrinkled up his nose. "Not
fail," he said. "Not fair atall." "What
did they do to her?" I asked reluctantly, not really sure I
wanted to know. I had high hopes for Silverweb, and I bore a
certain guilt for having ranked her when I was at Castle McDanieIs. "Packed
her off to Castle Airy in disgrace," said Salem Sheridan.
"And to the tender care of all three of the Grannys mere.
Seven weeks and a day, she's to be servingmaid to those "^nnys.
I do expect mat will have some effect on her" 106
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN FOOT
wretched Silverweb ... I knew what that would mean.
She'd hem miles and miles of burgundy draperies, and then be
made to take the hems out and do them over till her fingers
bled. She'd boil vats of herbs half as tall as she was, stirring
them for hours at a time with a wooden staff. And she'd pick
nutmeats—they'd have her doing that with bushels of nuts,
staining her fingers black where they weren't bleeding. And
scrubbing the Castle corridor floors with gritty sand. And worse. "Oh,
what ever made her take such a notion?" I asked, cross
in spite of feeling sorry for hec "Like
I said," said Rozasharn, "she's been left too long unmarried.
Silverweb's going on sixteen, and that's far too old. It's a
wonder she's not done worse." "And
she may have," put in one of the older children. "Our daddy
says Silverweb of McDaniels could very well of dressed like a
man and kidnapped that baby out of your church, Responsible
of Brightwater! He says she's plenty big enough and
strong enough—and bold enough, too." "I
was there," I protested, "and I can't believe that, not atall!
I'm sure it was a man . . . and I'm sure it wasn't Silverweb
of McDaniels. She's a fine young woman. I give you my word
on that; she's just maybe a bit strong-minded." "She
ought to have a husband and two babies to occupy her energy
by now," said Salem Sheridan, "and I fault her parents for
that. Though I agree she's got to be punished for running off,
and for taking the Mule without permission, and me rest of it.
That's fitting, and expected." "She'll
live through it," said Granny Twinsorrel. "And maybe
she'll learn a thing or two about pride." "Now,
Granny—" Rozasharn began, but the woman cut her off
sharp. "Pride
is all that's keeping that one spinster," said Granny Twinsorrel,
"simple pride. Her father's offered her three marriages,
each one fully suitable, each of me men with land and a
homeplace and a good future ahead of him. And Miss Yellow-Haired
High-and-Mighty wouldn't accept any one of the
three. Two fine men from Kingdom Guthrie, and one of our own—and
none of them good enough for hec Pride, mat is, and
it'll lead her to no good end." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 107 "They
say." said Rozasharn, "that she has ambitions. And if
mat's true, she'll make no marriage. Granny Twinsorrel." She has
ambitions. In front of the children, that would mean mat
Silverweb intended to become a Granny the hard way, and go
virgin to her grave; and there was no reason for a woman to do mat
unless she had her eyes out for a chance to become a Magician
as well as a Granny. Which was "having ambitions." I
frowned into my soup, but went back to eating it. Silverweb
was none of my business, and no reason for her to come
between me and my supper The
rock that whistled past my ear went into the bowl of mashed
sweet potatoes, which weren't enough to slow it down any,
and on beyond to hit the far wall with a resounding smack. Whoever
had thrown it had put considerable muscle behind it, and I
couldn't say it made my stomach calm. But not a one of me
Lewises moved, or paused in their eating, or turned a hair, so far
as I could tell. An Attendant stepped forward from the door
and picked up the rock, and went off with it somewhere, while
the Lewises went right on with their meal. "Rozasharn
of McDaniels," I said, my voice more a quiver than
I'd intended it to be, "how many more of those are we likely
to be favored with this evening?" "Half
a dozen, maybe," she said. "Maybe a few more, maybe a
few less." "Well,
don't you mind having rocks thrown at you like mat?" "Gracious,
child," said Granny Twinsorrel, "those rocks aren't
being thrown at us. It's a bit of fuss in your honor— started
about the time you crossed the border of Kingdom Lewis,
I calculate, which is why we were a mite disorganized when
you arrived, and will stop when you move on. We don't plan to
pay the fool thing any attention, it will only make it worse," "Nobody's
been either hurt or bothered," said Rozasharn soothingly.
"You'll notice there's not even dust in the potato dish." "We
can put up with it," said Boy Salem, backing her up. "Besides,
I like to see what it does." What it
did next may have amused Boy Salem, but it didn't amuse
me in the slightest. Nobody wants a live lizard in her soup,
and since Rozasharn of McDaniels was so calm about all 108
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN this I
strongly wished it had been in her bowl instead of mine. "Teh."
said Granny Twinsorrel. "Now that was rude." "Can
I fish it out?" asked Boy Salem. "Is it real? Can I get it out
for you?" He was fairly hopping up and down in bis chair It was
real enough, about four inches long, and a bright poisonous
green. It put back its narrow head and hissed at me, and I
fancied it was a little warmer there among the potatoes and the
jebroots than it cared to be. "Never
mind, Boy Salem," I said disgustedly "I'd best do it
myself, I believe." Granny
Twinsorrel's voice came sharp and sudden. "Don't you put
silver to it, young woman!" she told me. "It's not the creature's
fault. Use your fingers." I knew
that much, but I didn't sass the Granny; I reached into my
soup with two careful fingertips, caught the little animal
by the tip of its tail, and lifted it out into the air still spitting. "Can
I have it?" demanded Boy Salem. The child was outrageous,
and his brothers and sisters stared at him in amazement.
Eben Nathaniel Lewis the 17th, twelve years old and
already with a rigid look to him like his lathee, turned that look on
Boy Salem in a way that would of frozen the child stiff if it'd
had any power behind it. "A
Spelled creature like that. Boy Salem?" said Eben Nathaniel.
"Your head's addled!" The
Granny stepped over to my chair and took the lizard from
me, which was a good deal more appropriate than letting Boy
Salem have it for a pet, and a servmgmaid slipped the bowl of
soup away and replaced it with a fresh one, and handed me a
new spoon. Whereupon
a small frog, same shade of green, croaked up at me from
among the vegetables. And I set the silverware down again. If this
was the beginning of an adventure, I didn't fancy it; there
were quite a few nasty and downright dangerous things that
would fit into a soup bowl. "Keep
changing the bowls," ordered Granny Twinsorrel, without
a tremble to her voice, and we sat there while the process
went on. Bowl
three, a much larger frog, darker green. Twelve
Four Kingdoms 109 Bowl
four, a skinny watersnake, banded in green and scarlet and
gold, and about as long as my forearm. Bowl
five had a squawker in it, which was at least a change from me
reptiles. "Granny?" "Hush,
Rozasham," said the woman; she was made of ice and
steel, that one was, and she hadn't yet even bothered to behave
like a Granny . . . certainly she'd yet to speak like one. "You,
young woman," she said, "just keep changing the bowls;
and you. Responsible, you keep taking the creatures out.
We'll see how this goes." She
stood at my left hand and I passed her whatever I got with
each bowl. I must say the children were fascinated, especially
when, after the tenth move, the bowl itself suddenly grew
larger The
Granny made a small soft noise—not alarm, but it showed
she'd taken notice—and Salem Sheridan Lewis set down
his own spoon and spoke up. "I
don't like that," he said. "I don't like that atall." I
didn't like it either and I didn't know that I was going to like
what came next in my alleged soup. There were several possibilities
... it could go from harmless creatures to poisonous
ones, and I moved back from the table enough to dodge
if a snake that killed was to appear coiled up before me next.
It could go to nasty creatures, along the line of the squawkei.
but dirtier—say, a carrion bird. Or it could go to things,
and that left a wide latitude of choices. "Responsible
of Brightwatei." said Salem Sheridan, "put your
spoon in that bowl—this has gone too far" But
Granny Twinsorrel raised her hand, her index finger up like a
needle, and shook her head firmly. "No,
Salem Sheridan," she said, "we'll see it out awhile yet." "Responsible
of Brightwater is our guest!" Rozasham of McDaniels
protested. "As
were Halliday Joseph McDaniels the 14th and his wife and
son, at Castle Brightwater not too many days past," said the
Granny. "I
am sorry about that," I said, keeping my eye on the soup bowl as
I talked, "but I was truly not expecting mischief right 110
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN in the
middle of a Solemn Service. And I am sony that yourall's
supper is being spoiled on my account, I assure you." "This
is more fun than supper" said Boy Salem. "This
is more fun than a picnic," said Charlotte, and there was
general agreement among the young ones. And I had to admit
that from their point of view it was all very entertaining; no
doubt they'd be pleased to have me back any time, even if it meant
they all went hungry while I was there. The
entity responsible for all this fooled us, next go-round. It was
neither a coiled poison-snake, nor a carrion bird, nor yet a
loathsome mess of stuff mixed and coiled—another possibili- ty—that
gazed up at me. It made the children clap their hands, all but
Eben Nathaniel, who was old enough to know better And I
felt Granny Twinsorrel's hand come down hard and grip my
shouldec "Is
it real, too?" breathed one of the little girls, before Boy Salem
could put in his two cents' worth. "Certainly
not," said their big brother Eben Nathaniel with contempt.
"There's no such thing." And the
boy had it right. There was no such thing as a unicorn,
not on Old Earth, not on Ozark, and what sat before me was
only an illusion. But it was beautifully formed. About eleven
inches high, not counting the gleaming single horn all fluted
and spiraled, as pure white as new snow, with its flawless tiny
hoofs delicately poised in the soup broth and its beautiful eyes
perfectly serene, soup or no soup. It even had about its neck a
tiny bridle of gold, with a rosette of silver "That
now," said Granny Twinsorrel, "you'll not touch! That's
torn it. Just put your silver spoon in the bowl, Responsible
of Brightwatec" The
children were crying out that that would kill it, and Rozashara
of McDaniels was reassuring them that you can't kill
what doesn't exist, and Salem Sheridan looked grimmer than a
lot of large rocks I'd seen in my time. Like a
soapbubble, the instant my silver spoon touched the soup,
the creature disappeared with an almost soundless pop. I sat
there thinking, while Boy Salem—who had mightily wanted
to keep the little unicorn, and I didn't blame him, I would
of liked to have it my own self—was comforted. The Granny
picked up the offending bowl and handed it to the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms til servingmaid,
who looked scared to death but managed to ask, "Shall
I try again, then?" "One
minute," said the Granny. "Just keep your places and hold
on. I intend to have my supper this night, and have it in peace." She
plunged her hand deep into her skirt pocket—which showed
me she'd either been prepared for at least some of this or
always went prepared, just in case—and pulled out wards enough
to seal off a good-sized mansion. The noses of the children
quivered some at the reek of the garlic, and I.didn't blame
them. I was sorry I dared not take off the smell . . .
but we'd had scandal enough, I judged, for one evening. Garlic
that didn't smell and worked nonetheless would have been an
offense to decency, and we'd just have to put up with the
current odoriferous situation for the sake of the little ones. When
every door and window was properly warded the Granny
went back to her chair and sat down. "Now,"
she said, "let us begin again, before we all starve and
none of the food left's fit to eat. Let the soup be served, and give
Responsible of Brightwater a different bowl again, and put
fresh hot broth in everybody else's." "The
Granny's put out," said the servingmaid in my ear, as if I
couldn't of seen that for myself, and she set down a fresh bowl of
soup at my place. Where it stayed soup, though I took my
first bite gingerly, I had no interest in something like a mouthful
of live worms and straight pins. "Responsible
of Brightwater," said Salem Sheridan Lewis tfien,
all of us sedately eating our soup, "because I approve of the
Confederation of Continents, and because I despise mischief—not
to mention treason—I approve of this Quest of yours.
Our Granny has explained clear enough the manner in which
it must be done and the reasoning behind it—and as I say, I
approve. But I'll be right pleased when you are safely home
again and we Families can go back to a normal way of tife.
Unlike Boy Salem there, I don't care for this sort of thing
... it stinks of evil as well as the garlic." Another
apology seemed in order, and I made it, but he waved
it aside. "You're
doing what's necessary," he said, "and frqmwhat , we've
heard—and seen!—it hasn't been pleasant for you so far No need
for you to be sorry for doing your plain duty." 112
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN Rozasham
of McDanieIs paused between two bites and looked
at Granny Twinsorrel. "Granny,"
she asked, "is Responsible in any danger? Any real
danger I mean, not just folderols like this exhibition at my table?" "Don't
ask, Rozasham," said Granny, "you'll only rattle cages.
Just eat your supper" "There's
berry pie," somebody said, and I was glad to hear it. It
would take more than a few creepy-crawlies in broth to spoil
my pleasure in berry pie. "What
I won't do," Salem Sheridan Lewis went on, as if nothing
had been said in between, "is have any celebration of all
this. It does not strike me as seemly in any way, and I won't have
it.'* "But,
my dear—" Rozasham began, or tried to begin; he went
right on without so much as pausing. "I
know the conditions," he said. "I know there must be some
mark of your visit, and 1*11 not interfere with the course of
things by denying you that. But it will not be a playparty, or a
festivity, or a hunt—nothing that implies I enjoy or condone such
devilment as we've just watched. Tomorrow morning, after
an ordinary breakfast—properly warded, if you please, Granny
Twinsorrel, and no frogs in the gravy for my breakfast biscuits,
thank you!—after ^perfectly ordinary breakfast, we will
have a parade. A solemn, I might say a dignified, parade. Three
times round the Castle, three times round the town, with Responsible
riding between me and Rozasham. That satisfac- tory,
Responsible of Brightwater?" "Quite
satisfactory," I said. "But I'd like to put in a word." "Go
right to it." "I
understand your feeling about what happened just now, but I'm
not at all sure that it's got anything to do with wickedness." What I
meant was that I was a lot more convinced that I could
lay all this to Granny Golightly and her Magician of Rank
hotting up my Quest for me than to the traitor behind the misuse
of magic on Brightwatec But Salem Sheridan Lewis was not
interested in my opinions. "Magic,"
he said, looking at me like a bug on a pin beneath his
gaze, "is for certain purposes. Crops. Healing. Weather Dire
peril. Naming. It is not for the usage we saw it given at Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 113 this
table, and I'll have in the Reverend and the Granny both as soon as
you're gone to clean out the last trace of it. I have no trouble
atall recognizing sin when I see it, young woman." I held
my tongue. "Now,"
he went on, "this parade. We'll begin at seven sharp,
and anybody not there on the mark will be left behind. Is that
clear? Not to mention what will happen to any such person when we
get back—I want our support set out unmistakable for all to
see, and be done with it." "You
stand for the Confederation, then?" I asked, while the berry
pie was being handed round. It might not of been necessary,
but I liked my knots well tied, and this was a man of strong
opinions. "Responsible'of
Brightwalei," said the Master of Castle Lewis,
in a voice like the thud of an iron bell-clappel; "if every last
tumtail Kingdom on this planet votes against us, Castle Lewis
stands for the Confederation. We'll be at the Jubilee, never
you feai. and our votes where they belong." "Hurrah!"
shouted Boy Salem. Unfortunately. An Atten- dant
scooped him out of his chair like a sea creature out of its shell,
and off he went—reasonably quietly—under the young man's
sturdy arm. There was apparently a standard procedure in
these cases. I
rested easy that night at Castle Lewis. Granny Twinsorrel warded
my room double, and my nose had grown dulled to the garlic
by the time I finally found myself in one of the high hard narrow
beds the Lewises considered regulation. Not even a dream
to disturb me. But the sun that came flooding through my
windows in the morning woke me early enough; and when Tambrey
of Motley knocked at my door with my wake-up tea she
found me already in my traveling dress, sitting sedately in a cedar
rocker waiting for hei, and only my bare feet to show I'd not
been up long. I drank
the tea slowly, enjoying the peacefulness of the morning,
and the well-run propriety—a tad constraining, but well-run—of
this Castle, and gave over my thinking to how I'd doll
Sterling up for this parade. It had to be elegant, and it needed
to be memorable, but I must not overdo it or I'd offend my
host. It was a neat little problem, and the kind of thing I liked
to ponder ovei, a good way to begin a morning. 114
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN I
settled finally on something a bit beyond what Salem Sheridan
Lewis would of liked, and a bit less than what Sterling
would have—she was vain, even for a Mule. Rosettes in her
ears in the Brightwater colors, and streamers braided in her
tail—which I could triple-loop, for good measure—and me in my
splendiferous traveling garb.' We went
three times round the Castle, and three times round the
town, as specified, the people lining the streets in Sundy best and
cheering us on our way, holding up the babies to gawk at the
glitter going by. Salem Sheridan even unbent so far as to put a
single Attendant at the head of the parade with a silver hom,
and allowed him to blow one long note at every third comec But I
did not get to hear Rozasham of McDaniels sing even one
ballad, not even one hymn. though I asked politely enough as we
returned from our three times round. That would have been
too much like frivolity to suit either Rozasham's husband, or
Granny Twinsorrel, 01; for that manei; Eben Nathaniel Lewis the
17th. "She
sings in church," said Salem Sheridan, "and does a very
good job of it. And that's sufficient." It was
days like this that I could see the advantages of the single
state most clearly. CHAPTER
9 THE
PARTY THE PURDYS gave for roe went very well—I threw
in a little something here and there, of my own, to make sure it
would. The pies that would of gotten salt in place of sugaring
didn't after all—that got noticed in time. And the beer mat had
gone fiat because somebody left it sitting out overnight acquired
some new bubbles in a way that wasn't strictly natural.
And when Donovan Hihu Purdy me 40th got his boot toe
under a rough spot in the rug and was headed for a broken hip
sure as an egg's got no right angles, he managed to land— without
doing her any harm, and in fact she looked as if she rather
enjoyed it—in the lap of a woman of fine substantial size.
Instead of flat out on the floor What I
was doing was known as meddling, and it was not looked
on with any special favor One of the first things a girl teamed
in Granny School, right there at the beginning with keeping
your legs crossed and how not to scorch milk, was "Mind
your own business and leave other people be." I hadn't forgotten. Howsomevci;
I was fed up to here by that time with listening to
every clattering tongue on Ozark meanmouthing the Purdys. 115 116
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN My
tolerance had been first reached and then exceeded. I had even
realized, a lot more belatedly than did me any credit, that I was
guilty of the same thing myself. Taking that silly Ivy of Wommack
for a Purdy, for instance, for no other reason than that
she was silly and looked like she didn't eat right. There was a
name for it all, and not a very nice name either— Prejudice,
that was its ugly name. And I'd
had time to muse some on the essential meanness of human
beings. Isolated as they were, the Twelve Families had had no
people of black skin among them, nor any of brown or yellow,
either Probably there was a smidgen of Cherokee blood
someplace, from the long-ago days, but it had hundreds of
years since disappeared in the inundation of Scotch, Welsh, and
Irish genes that the Ozarkers carried. Only the brown eyes here
and there had survived our outrageous whiteness. And so, lacking
anybody colored differently than ourselves to make our scapegoat,
we'd picked the Purdys out for the role. And of
course they filled it, once elected, which encouraged everybody
to go on with it. Naturally they did. Nothing is more sure to
make you spill the tray you're carrying than knowing for
certain and certain that everybody's just watching you and waiting
for you to do that. Waiting so they can look at each other;
and all of them be thinking, even if they scruple to say it: "Purdys!
Really, they beat all!" As I
say, I'd gotten a bellyful of that, and it was on my list of things
to be tackled when I got some leisure again. High time we took
some Purdy daughters in hand and taught them what a self-fulfilling
prophecy was, and how to go about canceling one. We had
a fine party, therefore. The food was good, including those
pies, and the drink was good, and the bouquet presented to me
with a nice rhyme on the Castle bandstand by three little girls
of just the sort I had in mind was fresh and beautiful. The one
sprig of blisterweed I saw behind a red daisy I threw over the
bandstand railing without anybody seeing me, and I had my leather
gloves on at the time. No harm done, and an easy job later
getting the poisonous oil off the glove. The
Purdys were plainly worried about how much the Parsons
and the Guthries had seen fit to tell me of then recent doings,
and I saw no harm in that. I dropped hints; and one by one
they took me aside to confess some piece of foolishness Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 117 and
tell me how much they regretted it. Which is good for the soul,
the stomach, and the disposition. By the
time it was all over, and me tucked up in my bed—an ample
bed, for a welcome change, that a person could stretch out in
it without falling off on the floor—the Purdys were fairly glowing.
They'd done themselves proud, and done me honoi; and
nothing had Gone Wrong. And you could see what a new and
delightsome feeling that was for them. I lay
there and reviewed it in my mind as I fell asleep, and I was
well satisfied. It was a start, and I'd carry it further when I got
home. As for treason . . . not the Purdys. They were doing
well to just get through the ordinary day, without introducing
any magical complications. And
then the Gentle came to me in the night, and woke me with
full formality. I was not expecting that. "Responsible
of Brightwatec," it said at my bedside, "you who
bear the keys and keystones, daughter of all the Grannys and
mother of all the Magicians and all the Magicians of Rank—awaken
and speak with me!" I can't
say I was addressed like that often. It brought me bolt upright
instantly, clutching the bedclothes. There'd been a Responsible
of Brightwater hundreds of years ago who'd perhaps
been called all those things, and may have deserved them,
for all I knew, but it was a new experience for me, and my
teeth needed brushing, and I had not the first faintest notion what I
was supposed to say. This constituted a kind of diplomatic
exchange between two humanoid races, and for sure
required all the formality there was going, but how exactly did you
be formal in your nightgown and all mussed and grubby
from sleep, and taken wholly and entirely by surprise? I'm
ashamed to say that I settled for, "Dear goodness, just a minute,
please!" and added, "I shall return at once," for good measure,
hoping that at least sounded hifalutin, and bolted for the
dressingroom that went with my guestchamber in Castle Purdy.
There wasn't time to change the nightdress, but I did add my
shawl and tend to my hair and teeth and face, and I was back in
my bed propped up on the pillows for audience before the
Gentle could of counted to twenty-four Nervous, but I was there. This
was a real Gentle, no baby trick like the Skerry on the 118
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN well
curb; and it was waiting for me patiently, standing there beside
my bed in silence, till I should collect myself and respond
in some sensible fashion. I saw that it was a female— she,
then, was waiting for me patiently. I searched my memory for the
old phrases, and prayed they'd be the right ones. "I
am happy to see you, dear friend of the'Twelve Families,"
I began, "more happy than I can say." Was that right?
I hoped so. "And may I know how you are called?" She
told me, and I found I could say it competently enough. Her
name was Tan K*ib; not too difficult for an Ozarker tongue.
It was for the sake of our rare speech with the Gentles that we
had added the glottal stop to our Naming alphabet all those
many years ago; for all the sounds of their language except
that one the alphabet of Old Earth served well enough. (Not
that the Gentles were interested in their name-totals, despising
all magic and anything to do with magic as they did. But it
delighted First Granny to put a twenty-seventh letter in the
alphabet. Three nines, nine threes—much improved over the
twenty-six we'd always had to make do with previously.) "Greetings,
Tan K'ib," I said slowly, "and I beg your pardon
if my words don't come easily . . . your people visit us
rarely, and we have little chance for converse. You honor me; I
thank you for coming and welcome you in the name of Castle
Brightwatet" It was
an honor, and no mistake. The Gentles were a people so
ancient we could scarcely bring the numbers to mind; their history
was said to be a matter of formal record for more than thirty
thousand years. By their reckoning we Ozarkers had only just
popped up on this planet like mushrooms in a badly drained
yard, and we merited about the same degree of attention.
They considered us a backward and primitive race—' and
were probably right, from their perspective—and they saw us only
when absolute necessity demanded. I had never seen a Gentle
before, nor my mother either; I believe that Charity of Guthrie's
mother claimed to have. T'an
K'ib wore only a hooded cloak, and wore that out of deference
to Ozarker morals, I assumed. A being that is covered
head to foot with soft white fur has little need for clothing.
She was not quite three feet tall, if my guess was right
(and I was good at judging such things), and I knew she was
female because she had no beard or neckiuff. Her eyes, the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 119 pupils
vertical like a cat's, were thick-lashed and the color of wood
violets, the deepest purple I had ever seen in a living creature. We
understood the Gentles, after a fashion; they were physically
quite reasonable for the planet. The Skerrys, that were
the only other intelligent species native to Ozark—unless you
counted the Mules, and perhaps you'd better—we didn't understand
at all. Not how their skeletons supported their height;
not how their metabolisms functioned; not anything about
them. No one had ever found or seen or (praise the Twelve
Comers) stolen a Skerry bone, but whatever its substance
was it had to be something different from what held us Ozarkers
upright in our skins. The Gentles, on the other hand,
could be looked upon as roughly equivalent to furred Little
People without wings; and we'd been well acquainted with
several Little Peoples before we ever left Old Earth. The Gentles
did not alarm us; we alarmed them. "And
I greet you in the name of all the Gentles," she said to roe-
"We are troubled, Responsible of Brightwalei; sorely troubled.
I come to you on behalf of all my people to ask that you put
an end to that trouble." I wondered
what sort of power she thought I had, to word her
request like that, and doubted she would of known what to make of
me peeling pans of potatoes at Brightwater because me
Granny needed all me servingmaids to gather herbs, and had set
me to make certain of that day's mashed potatoes. We had
myths aplenty of the Gentles, and tales among the Teaching
Stories; it looked as though they might also have myths
of us. The idea that I figured in those myths, and maybe prominently,
made me uneasy. "I
will do whatever I can do," I said. "You
can do whatever is necessary," she said at once. "And whatever
is dyst'al." Dyst'al.
One of the few words of the Gentle speech that we understood,
and fortunate for us that they had not had the same trouble
learning our Panglish. Dyst'al meant something like "unforbidden
and permitted and not beyond the bounds," and something
like "good for all the people," and something like "characteristic
of the actions of a reasonable and wholesome person
having power," and something like "well mannered." 120
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN She was
telling me, clear enough, what she expected. Whether I could
fulfill those expectations remained to be seen. There
was only a sliver of moonlight; she stood in the feeble ray
that fell through the near window. I would have liked some light
myself, because it was hard enough to judge the voice of a non-Terran
even when you could see the features of the face clearly.
1 had learned that early, watching the threedy films again
and again. But the Gentle preferred the dark, would not care
for the exposure, and would be greatly offended if I were to set
a glow about her; I would have to strain my ears and hope for the
best. "Be
comfortable, friend Tan K'ib," I said, "and tell me what it
is you want of me. Will you sit here near me. so that I may
hear you more easily?" She
went to the foot of my bed and stepped handily up to sit on its
turned rail, using me blanket chest placed there as a kind of step
to climb on. She settled her cloak around her and let the hood
fall back, and by the feeble moonlight I saw that her ears had
been pierced five times—in each there hung five separate tiny
crystals. Five crystals; mis was no mere messenger, and I bowed
my head slightly to acknowledge her rank. "May
I begin?" she asked. "Please
do." "We
are the Gentles," she said, "or so you call us; we are the
Ltlancanithf'al. We have been on this planet for fifty thousand
years. In our caves the inscriptions name our anscestors
for more than thirty thousand of those years . . .
we go far, far back into time. My people, daughter of Brightwatci;
were here long before yours." "That
is certainly true," I said carefully. "Our
claims are prior" "That,
too," I said. "Of course." "And
when your people came here, and your vessel fell into the
Outward Deeps, and only by the grace of the Goddess did any one
of you escape to set foot on our land, your people made
treaties, Responsible of Brightwater Solemn treaties. We ask
that they be honored." Oh,
dear Never mind the slight conflict in the myths of the Landing,
this was no time to compare tales and quibble over the
identity of rescuers. The question was, what did she mean—they
asked that the treaties be honored? That any Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 121 Ozaricer
would have violated the treaties was beyond concep- tion, I
would have staked my life on that. We do not break our word. "My
friend T'an K'ib," I asked, "do you come here to tell me that
my people have violated their sworn oaths? A Gentle does
not lie—but I find that hard to believe." And if
I was wrong, and they had? 1 thought of blustering Delldon
Mallard Smith, the ugly man of the ugly name .
. . and I thought of the easy malicious ways of Michael
Stepforth Guthrie, and I cast around in my mind for other
possibilities. No Granny would of tampered, but the men were
another matter And if they had—what was I to do? I felt four
years old on the outside and four hundred years old on the inside,
and I hoped my brain was not as cold as the rest of me. I longed
for a pentacle, and my own Granny Hazelbide, and the safe
walls of my own Castle around me. And here I was, of all unhandy
places, at Castle Purdy. "Responsible
of Brightwater," she said, "I would not tell you
that we are certain; I would not go so far It may be mat there
has as yet been no violation. It is to forestall such a thing that I
am come to you this night." "Tell
me, then," I said. "I will listen until you have told me everything
that disturbs you; and I will not interrupt." And she
began to talk, in the faintly foreign archaic Panglish me
First Granny had taught her people, and that I had learned from
many boring hours listening to the microtapes while I begged
to be let go out and play instead. I blessed every one of those
hours now, seeing as I understood her with ease, and I supposed
she'd spent fully as many hours herself listening to me
Teachers of her people, who passed down the knowledge of Panglish
without benefit of tapes or any other thing but their wondrous
memories and their supple throats. There
was trouble, she told me. Much trouble on Arkansaw, where
the Guthries and the Parsons were even more openly feuding
than had been admitted to me, by her account. Where me
Purdys were frantic, trying desperately to play both sides of me
feud, but faced with an eventual choice made under great pressure.
There were, she told me, strange comings and goings in the
nights. "There
was a meeting in what you choose to call the WUdemess
Lands of Arkansaw," she said, "not three nights SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 122 ago.
The men there were not all of Arkansaw, some had come very
far ... some wore the crests of Kintucky and Tmaseeh, the
Families known as Wommack and Traveller It went on all the
night long—our children had no sleep—and then, as thieves
comport themselves, all stole away at first light. A Gentle
does'not spy, I remind you; thus, I cannot tell you what they
spoke of. What we heard we heard only because a loud voice
in the night carries far in an ill-mannered throat . . .
but they were not telling each other pleasant tales to while
away the hours. That much was clear" She
stopped for a moment, and I waited, and then she went on. "It
was sworn, Responsible of Brightwalei; sworn and sealed—the
Gentles were to be left alone. And none of your magic
was to touch our people, for all of time. Nor were we ever to
be part of your . . . feuding. If you have forgotten, I am here
to remind you—so read the treaties." I let
my breath out, slowly, wondering where in me the knowledge
was that I supposedly could put to use in circum- stances
such as these. I felt no revelations bubbling within me, no
sealed-off memories with their locks dropping away. "Has
a hand been raised against you?" I asked T'an K'ib. "Any
hand? Any weapon?" "Not
as of this night." "Has
any sharp word been spoken? Any threat made? Has any
Ozarker actually breached the privacy of your homes, T'an K'ib?" "Not
as of this night." "None?" "You
must understand," she said, no edge to her voice, but firm,
"that what you consider a hand raised, or a sharp word, or
privacy breached, may not be the same as what a Gentle would
so judge. There are many, many thousands of us in the caves
of the Wilderness Lands of Ozark, daughter of Brightwa- tei;
and we live in peace, and our lives are not tainted by sorcery.
We have made adjustments unasked, when the mines of your
people cut well beyond the limits given them, and we have
not begrudged those adjustments, though no law held us to
them." I could
imagine, thinking of the Parsons and Guthries and Purdys,
always wanting to cut just a little deeper into a vein, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 123 probably
shaking the Gentles in their sleep and filling their homes
with gemdust, or worse. And I was ashamed. "When
I return to Castle Brightwater," I said, my voice harsh
in my throat, "I will see that that is put right. That I can do-
There will be no more encroachments on your territory, and where
such has taken place, your 'adjustments' will be readjusted.
My word on it, and my apologies." She
made an easy gesture with her head, as if to show how little
this mattered; I, the Ozarkec, felt bigger and greedier, as I was no
doubt meant to feel. "If
it can be done. so be it," she said, "if not—what is past is
past. But if the three Families of the continent of Arkansaw go to
open war among themselves, and if the Families of Kintucky
and Tinaseeh join them, blood will flow in the Wildernesses
and it may well be our blood. That we cannot allow,
daughter of Brightwatec That would be in violation of all
treaties." "Wat
T'an K'ib? Your people fear war?" I
suppose I sounded foolish; she sounded indulgent. "It
is not an exotic word," she said. "Think of guns and lasers
and bombs and gases and missiles. All very small and simple
Panglish words, and well known to you." "Dear
friend, dear T'an K'ib," I protested, "Ozarkers do not go
to war—it was the violence of one human hand raised against
another much of it part of war and much of it without any
explanation but madness, that drove us here in The Ship one
thousand years ago. As a Gentle does not lie, T'an K'ib— an
Ozarker does not war.111 "You
yourself," she pointed out, "have let pass the word *fcud'
without protest. Our Teachers are quite clear on me meaning
of that word, and it is violent." "Ah,
T'an K'ib," I said, almost weak with relief, "it is not what it
appears to be atall. This is a misunderstanding." "Explain,
please." "You
know of the Confederation of Continents of Ozark?" "Your
government," she said flatly. "As
much government as we have," I said, "and hard won. Wi are
at a tricky political crossroads, we of the Confedera- tion.
And the Families you name, the ones that have so disgracefully
disturbed the harmony of your homes, they are not
plotting violence. They are plotting against the Con- SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 124 federation
. . . they are plotting the casting of votes, not the launching
of missiles! Nothing more. Tan K'ib; nothing less. There
is not even a question of dominance among them." "That
makes no sense," she said. "I beg your pardon if I speak
sharply, but it makes no sense." "If."
I said, "one thinks carefully of the Ozarkers—and no reason,
the Twelve Corners granted, why your people should ever do
anything of the kind—it does make sense. And no offense
taken. First, no Ozarker lifts a hand against another, not since
we left Earth; the only exception would be the occasional child,
that must be taught it can't hit its playmate because there's
a toy they both want at the same time, and the occasional
drunken fool, that is promptly seen to and differs little
from die child. I'd hazard that even among your people the
young and foolish must leam." "Granted,"
she said. "But
what the dissenting Families want is not that one should
be superior to the rest, but that all should be equal, and no
dominance. What they want, Tan K'ib. is isolation." "It
is an absurdity." "No
doubt," I said reluctantly, my loyalty giving me a bit of trouble
around the edges. "Nevertheless—it is so." "There
must be community," she said, "and this is a small planet.
What you describe is anarchy." I was
reminded, a moment only, of Sharon of dark . . .
but there was a difference. This was no child who faced me,
prattling memorized cant from Granny School. This was a diplomat,
high in the ranks of a people whose sophistication surpassed
ours as Granny Gableframe's surpassed a babe's. She knew
quite well what anarchy was, and she knew what went with
it. No doubt her people had seen its effects a time or two in
their long history. No doubt it meant, to her and to them, rape
and pillage and murder, barbarian hordes pouring through me
cavehomes and tearing out the ancient tunnels as they went. She had
no reason to believe an Ozarker ungovemed would behave
any differently. "They
want to go back to boones." I said, wishing sadly that
there was some way to make her understand us—us aliens. "It
is not a concept that I know," said T'ah K'ib, "The Teachers
do not mention it." "Nor
is it a concept that will burden you unduly," I told her Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 125 "A
very long time ago—by Earth reckoning—on the planet from
which my people came, there was a man whose name was Daniel
Boone. If he had a middle name, we have no record of it—I'm
sorry. And it is written that whenever the time came that
Daniel Boone could see the smoke of a neighbor's chimney from
his own homeplace, those neighbors were too near, and he
moved on." The
Gentles lived in chambers carved beneath the earth, and it was
said that they observed a stringent privacy of manneL But they
lived crowded close as twin babes in a womb, and their
families were not small. I doubted she would see much sense
to the story of Daniel Boone. She was
silent and small, sitting there thinking over what I had
said, and possessed of a kind of presence that much larger creatures
might have envied. I wished that we could have been friends.
I wished that I could have visited her—but the Gentles saw to
it that none but a very small Ozarker child could enter die
doors they set up. I would never know, unless 1 looked in a way
that the treaties forbid me, what it was like inside the caves
of the Gentles. And, I reminded myself sternly, it was none of
my business to know. "Responsible
of Brightwater?" she asked, finally. "Yes,
dear friend?" "It
may be that what you say is true, though it does not seem reasonable." "To
the best of my knowledge, it is true, however it sounds. And 1
believe my knowledge on this matter is reliable." "I
see ... I think I see." I
thought she would leave me then, but she sal quietly, not even a
shape any longer since the moonlight had waned. Evidently
whatever this was, it was not over "Friend
Tan K'ib," t hazarded, "do you want something eke of
me? You have only to ask." "Your
guarantee." "Of
no war? Consider it given. Of an end to mining beneath your
bedchambers and your streets? Of course, I guarantee it; that it
ever'happened was due only to carelessness, not to malice.
When I speak to the Families guilty of that, they will be
deeply ashamed." "No,"
she said. She shook her head, and I heard the crystals 126
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN in her
ears sound, softly. Little bells in the darkness. "That is not
all." "What,
then?" "Whatever
it is that your people are about," she said, "however
it may be, whether this desire to be a boons that you describe
to me, or a feud, or a greater evil . . . Your guarantee,
daughter of Brightwater, that we Gentles will take no part
in any of it! No part, however small! Not even by accident
... as you say, by carelessness." Well, I
never liked lying. I liked lying to a Gentle even less than I
liked ordinary lying, since they did not lie, they were as vulnerable
to it as they would have been to the kick of a boot. More
so; the kick they could at least have seen coming. However,
there are times when a person does what she must. I gave
her her guarantee, all solemn and sealed and packaged in phrases
that made me fee) silly even to use them, and she went away as
unheralded as she had come, leaving me to toss fretfully
through the rest of that night. My conscience was raw in me. What I
hadn't dared tell her was that there was only one way that I
could make my guarantees real. What her myths said I had in
the way of power I did not know; her people had royalty, and
perhaps the ancient rights that went with that. I had none. I could
do what she asked of me, yes. But only in one way. Only by
setting wards of the strongest (and from her point of view,
the foulest and most barbaric) magic known to me, around
every cave and every burrow and every smallest scrap of
Wilderness her people inhabited. It was a flagrant violation of the
treaties she had mentioned with every other breath; it was
also the only way that what had to be done could be done. And at
that it would have to wait till I was back at Castle Brightwater
and had all my laboratories and my Magicians at my
disposal—and I had not told her that, either I supposed she would
tell her people there was to be no delay. I knew
perfectly well that she would rather have died, and all her
kin with her, than be protected by the magic they so abhorred—by
"sorceries." For sure, it would nor be judged dyst'al.
And I did not intend to be the person that shattered illusions
that had lasted tens of thousands of years, or the person
that ended up with the lives of such a people and their Tivelve
Fair Kingdoms n? Mood on
her hands. It might be there was some other way out something
I should have thought of, but it did not come to my mind,
and I was colder than I had ever been in my life; and I gathered
what little of my wits I had left about me. and I lied CHAPTER
10 CASTLE
WOMMACK sat high at the northwest comer of Kintucky,
in a landscape of tangled trees and thick ground covci;
steep hills and ragged cliffs and crags; only Tinaseeh was
wilder, and not by much. The Castle was bigger than it needed
to be, rambling along the edge of a bluff above a ravine at the
bottom of which there surely flowed a rivel; though I couldn't
see it from the air. I would of guessed it to be at least twice
the size of Castle Brightwatci; and larger than any castle on
Arkansaw, the Parsons' included. And I could understand why,
though I might privately question the use of so much time and
energy for a single structure. The natural stone it was built of was
abundant—if they hadn't used it to build the Castle they'd
of had to cart the stuff away and fill up ravines with it, after
all. Every time I flew low to get a look at the land I saw stretches
where boulders big as squawker coops were strewn around
like so much carelessly flung salt, leaving the vegeta- tion to
grow over and around and in between the jutting stones as best
it could . . . and I was not looking at the Wilderness
Lands, mind you. This was the "cleared" area of Kintucky. 129 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 130 Furthermore,
even the size it was, Capde Wommack was dwarfed
by the country round it, and looked like a doll's castle more
than a proper human dwelling. No doubt they drew some comfort
from its size through the long winters when the winds howled
down those ravines and ripped up huge trees by the roots,
to pile them in heaps against the bald faces of the bluffs. I could
see the point to it. It was
four days' hard flying at regulation speed from Castle Purdy
to Castle Wommack, and except for a brief stretch over the
Ocean of Storms between the two continents I had not done any
distance by SNAPPING. I was running out of anything to read,
for one thing. And then this country was new to me, the Twelve
Comers only knew when I might get back this way again,
and I felt it behooved me to see all I could and note it well. Once I
left the coast of Arkansaw and was beyond the shipping
lanes, all the way over that vast country up almost to the
edge of the town built around Castle Wommack, I saw nary a soul.
There were farms—clearly very large farms, and why not?—spread
out over the surface of the land. And every now and
again I would see the telltale white line of a fence built of that
same stone, running along the edge of a cleared field, or catch
sight maybe of light glancing off solar collectors on a roof.
But not until I actually neared Booneville, the capital (and
only) city of Kintucky, not till I saw the Castle ahead of me, did
I begin to see people. Kintucky had only been settled in
2339, just ten years before Tinaseeh, and the latest figures I had for
the whole kingdom showed under seven thousand citizens
living here. More than a third of those lived in or near Booneville
itself. They
met me properly at the Castle, and made me welcome; Jacob
Donahue Wommack the 23rd, a widower these past two years,
and his five sons and seven daughters, and numerous wives
and husbands. There was a band playing as I brought Sterling
down on the roadway winding up to the Castle gates, and
people lining both sides throwing flowers and waving bright
banners. Seven Attendants in green and silver Wom- mack
livery followed me up the ramp and through the gates. And
where I could catch glimpses of the streets and buildings of the
town I saw that they'd hung garlands everywhere mere was
something to hang a garland on. Booneville was decked Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 131 out for
full festival in my honoi; and I was surprised; I supposed
it must come of the loneliness out here, and so few occasions
for any kind of partying. Considering the hasty excuses
for celebrations thrown together along my way so' far, it made
me smile; I tried, without any success, to imagine my cousin
Anne at Castle McDaniels going to all this trouble for me, or
the stern Lewises even countenancing such a fuss. The
inner court of Castle Wommack, inside the gates, was the
size of a respectable playing field; you could have raced Mules
there without much inconvenience. And they had it set up for
a fair; with long tables of food and drink, and strolling singers
and dancers, and a whole play being put on on a stage that
fit neatly into a far comer, and crowds of young people nulling
in their Sundy best. They led Sterling away to their stables
and then turned their energies to entertaining me, with a dogged
determination that was at first highly flattering. And then,
after a while, it began to make me uneasy. I was
sitting on a low bench with Jacob Donahue and three of his
daughters, watching twelve couples move through an elaborate
circle dance done to the tune of dulcimer; guitar, and fiddle,
finishing my fourth mug of excellent dark ale and much too
full from the food they'd been plying me with, when I finally
realized that things were genuinely odd. True—they were
celebrating my visit as no other Castle had even considered
celebrating it, so far as I could tell. True—the sounds
in the inner court, and those that floated in over the walls
from the town, were all laughter and song and merry- making
and pleasure. But there was something strange
. . . and then, all at once, I knew what it was. The
broad front of Castle Wommack, five stories high of pearly
white stone, forming a great muleshoe shape around that court,
had windows everywhere. I took time to count those on the
first story alone, and there were forty of them; multiply that by five
and you got roughly two hundred windows facing on mis
court, give or take a dozen for variations. And
every last blessed one of them was not only empty of the
people I would of expected to see looking down on the fair and
taking part from above us; it was closed tight as a tick, and shuttered. I
clapped politely for me circle dance as it drew to its close, and
clapped again for the musicians, and took time to smile at a SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN small
boy that had decided he was a juggler and was doing three
pieces of fruit considerable harm right under my nose. And
then I stood up, brushed off my skirts, and said: "I'll be going
in now, ladies; Jacob Donahue Wommack." A
daughter named Gilead, freckled and slender and twenty- odd,
stood up with me. "It's much pleasanter out here," she said,
"and 1 can recommend the cake they're setting out down beside
the stage; it's extra good lightcake, and you haven't had any of
it yet, I don't believe." "The
reason it's pleasanter out here," I said, measuring my words
to make them fall with proper force, "is because whoever
is in there"—I pointed to the front of the Castle proper—"is
suffocating." "Daddy,"
said Gilead of Wommack, "1 believe she's noticed." "That
I have," I snapped. "My
dear young woman," Jacob Donahue began, but I cut him off
short. "I'll
be going in now," I said. "If you care to come with me, you're
welcome; if you prefer to stay out here while your faces crack,
pretending to be having fun, that's your privilege. Youall
do just as you like—but / am going inside and see what's
back of your shutters." I
looked at them again, row on row of heavy wooden eyes all shut
tight and black against the stone, and I shuddered. A good job
they'd done of keeping me distracted, that I'd sat out here for
near two hours and not seen that! "We'll
go with you, Responsible," said Gilead, and the other
two stood to join us. "But roost of these people are having
fun, and I'm pleased that they are. It's a hard life here, and not
much in the way of party times—don't let's spoil it for them." The
false cheer dropped off Jacob Donahue like a scarf off a sloped
shoulder as he stood up, slowly, and I could see that he was in
fact wholly miserable. "Like
Gilead says," he told me, "we'll come along . . .
but I'd be grateful if we do it without drawing any attention.
I've no more mind to spoil the others' day than my daughters
have. You, girls, you see to it that Responsible is sort of
tucked away among the rest of you, and don't act as if we were
in any hurry to get anywhere." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 133 We
strolled, therefore, over to the Castle and in through its front
door My feet were itching to run, as much from annoyance
at my own thick head as anything else, but I did as Jacob
Donahue bid, and—eventually—we were inside. Inside,
and the door closed behind us, and the silence of an empty
church. Not one laugh, not one note of music, came through
those shutters, which was no doubt the intention. The fair
might as well of been back on Marktwain; it did not exist inside
this Castle. "Well,
well, well," I said, "this is a pretty pass! What's happening
here at Castle Wommack to account for this?" From
the top of a stairway ahead of me a woman's voice called
down, and I peered up in the dimness to see if I knew the face
that went with it, but it was a strangec She wore plain enough
dress to suit even the Lewises, her hair was pulled back and
tucked into a kerchief, and she carried a basin of steaming liquid
in her hands. "We've
sickness here, young miss of Brightwatec," she said in a
bitter voice. "That's what's 'happening* here! Me Wommack,
there's another three taken with it just since you went
out this morning, and I'm truly scared at the way Granny Goodweather
looks. ... I don't know what to do for hei; and the
Magician says he doesn't either—what next, I ask you, Me
Wommack? I'm at the end of my wits!" "Your
Granny is sick?" I asked. I was astonished. A Granny was
human, of course, but it was their job to tern/the sick, not lie
among them. It was obligatory for a Granny to suffer from "rheumatism,"
that went with the territory, but I couldn't remember
any Granny ever being really sick for more than an hour or
two, or dying any other way than peacefully in her bed at an
age well beyond one hundred years. "Both
of them, miss," said the woman on the stairs. "Granny
Goodweather was taken first two days ago; and then yesterday
Granny Copperdell as well . . . and they'd both been
poorly, I'd remarked on that." I
turned on the Wommacks behind me to demand of them exactly
what they'd been doing about this—sick Grannys, indeed!—but
one look was enough to close my mouth. They were
Wommacks, that was all that was wrong with them; they'd
of done nothing, or as near to nothing as couldn't be noticed. SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 134 The
Purdys, now, were forever in some sort of mess, and usually
by their own stupidity. But they did put some effort into their
actions. (They would in fact have been better off if they'd learned
to put in less; usually they got themselves so entangled and
benastied that it took more effort to extricate them than it would
of just keeping them out of it all from the beginning.) With
the Wommacks, it was different. They were capable people,
and intelligent, and sensible. About most things, that is. So
long as whatever obstacle faced the Wommacks couldn't be laid
at the door of the famous Wommack bad luck, they just turned
to and took care of things. Bad luck, though, the Wommack
curse, the long burden of paying and paying for the Granny
that had laid out the Improper Name . . . anything that
seemed due to that, they just gave up on, on the principle that it
was no use trying in such a situation. This, I gathered, was one
of those situations. I
tucked up my skirts then and ran up the stairs toward the woman
that still stood there, the water in her basin getting colder
by the passing minute, if it was water, and paid the family
behind me no more mind. "You're
Castle staff?" I asked the laggard nurse, and she nodded. "Your
name, please." "Violet,"
she said. "Violet of Smith." "Very
well. Violet of Smith—take me this instant to the sickroom,
and let me see how bad things are in this place!" "Which
sickroom, miss?" she asked me. "We've nothing but
sickrooms on this whole second floor," "How
many are down?" I demanded, but she only shrugged. "I've
lost count, miss . . . might could be thirty, might could
be twice that." "And
both your Grannys." "And
both our Grannys." "Well,
take me to Granny Copperdell, then," I said, "and set
down that basin—whatever it is, it's no use to anybody now." She
turned without a word, but I had to take the useless basin
from her hands myself, and I followed where she led me. I could
smell the sickness now, and I wanted those windows Twelve
Fair Kingdoms I3S open at
the front of the Castle, and fresh air in here as fast as it could
decently be accomplished. "Are
many people sick in the town?" I asked her, wishing she'd
hurry. "Oh
no, miss," she said. "Not in the town. Only in the Castle." Hmmmph.
That would be fuel for the dratted Wommack curse,
of course. She
knocked twice at a doorway, and then opened it and stood
aside to let me pass, saying, "That's Granny Copperdell there
in the bed, miss, and I hope you can do something for net; for I
surely can't. And I'm too busy to stay with you, so you'll excuse
me, please." And she was gone. "Well,
Granny Copperdell!" I said, making it a cautious] challenge.
"So this is how you run things!" : Hers
was the only bed in the room, and she was tiny in it; three
featherbeds under her, I was willing to wager, and half a dozen
pillows propping her up in them. "Land,
who is it bothering me now?" came from the depths of the
bedclothes, and I saw an encouraging flurry. "Can't leave
an old woman to die in peace, can you? Come near me and
torment me again with one of your so-called Magicians and
you'll find out if I'm sick, I warn you, and me that's sick and
tired of warning youall! Magicians! Phaugh—what's a Magician
know about healing? No more use than— Well, who be
you?" It did
my heart good. She might be sick, but she surely was not
dying- She was behaving absolutely as a Granny ought to behave,
and that meant I'd get useful information here at least. "It's
only me, Granny Copperdell, Responsible of Bright- water,"
I said. "And sony to see you so poorly. May I come sit by you
there?" "Come
ahead," she ranted, "come right ahead! Why ask? If it's
not one sort of meanness, it'll toe another . . . why can't you
stay home where you belong, 'stead of meddling in our affairs,
and tormenting an old woman as is about to draw her last
breath?" I tried
the bed, but it was impossible; you sank into the featherbeds
and disappeared from sight unless you weighed no more
than a Granny, and that did not apply to me. 136
SUZETTE HADEN EU3IN "You
get a chair and get yourself off my bed!" she ordered me,
whacking at me with a handkerchief like I was a gerdafly; and I
did so gladly, pulling the chair up close beside her head. "Now,
Granny Copperdell," I said firmly, "there's no need for you
to keep on with your carry-on. It doesn't impress me, and
I'll be no use here if I don't hear some sense and hear it quick." "Likely,"
she said. "Likely!" "Granny,
you know I'm right," 1 said, "you a Brightwater by
birth; and every Castle on this planet knows quite well why I'm
traveling round it. You're in a wild place here for sure, but this
high up the reception on your comsets is certain to be perfect.
You know why I'm here!" "Took
you long enough," she muttered. "No
comset on my Mule, Granny," I said. "I've been four days,
and all of them hng days, flying here, and I've landed only to
make my camp and sleep; I've had no news. If I'd known
there was trouble here I'd not of stopped for anything." She
sighed then, and settled back, and I plumped up her pillows
for her, "Speak
up. Granny Copperdell," I said. "For I've had not one
sensible word out of anybody else in this house—what am I up
against?" "Three
days ago, it began," she said. "You'd already oneft Castle
Purdy, I reckon." "Started
sudden?" "A
child's sitting on a windowsill, playing with a pretty and eating
a biscuit, happy and fit as a bird," she told me. "And then in
two breaths that child is burning alive with fever, and racked
head to foot with misery, and writhing like a birthing ,woman,
fit to break your heart. I've never seen anything, not anything,
so quick." I
touched her forehead, though she pulled away from my hand;
it was blazing hot. "What
kind of sickness is it?" I asked her "Well.
I wish I knew that!" she said, fretting, and turned her head
side to side on the pillows. "Think I'd be lying here like an old
fool if I knew that? If I knew even the name, it might could
be I'd know what to tell the idiot females in this Castle to do ...
what's its name, that'shalf the battle wonany time." "And
the Magician doesn't know either" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 137 I said
that under my breath, thinking out loud, and regretted it
immediately. A Magician could set bones, and take out sick and
useless organs such as an appendix, and deal with cancers. If it
had been any of those, the Magician would already have taken
care of the matter And there was no Magician of Rank on
Kintucky. "I'm
sorry, Granny Copperdell," I said, before she could start
on me, "I wasn't thinking straight; just forget I said it. But you
help me . . . tell me the symptoms of this stuff. Even the little
things that you don't really think matter" "High
fever," she said, reciting it like a lesson. "Racking pain in
every joint and bone and muscle. That's likely the worst of it,
that pain. All the lymph glands swollen and tender, especially
in the armpits. A bloody flux, and pain high on the right
of the belly. Rash around the ankles and the hands, and a flaming
red patch over both cheeks. Sores in the mouth, sores in the
privates. . . . Hurts to breathe, hurts to swallow, hurts to hear
any noise much over a whisper—that's why the windows
are shuttered, child." "What
have you tried for it?" "Everything
a Granny knows, and some made up new," she said.
"And none of it any use." She was in no danger but she was
exhausted, and I was wearying her more. "I'm not a good patient
for you to be observing," she said accurately, "I'm hardly
touched with it yet, and tough as I am I doubt it'll get much
worse. You go look at the others and you'll see what it's like." "Can
I get you anything, Granny, before I do that?" "You
can get on with it, and leave off pestering me!" I
plumped the pillows up again, and checked to see that the water
was easy to her reach, and I went on out and closed the door
behind me. She'd keep a long while yet. Ah, but
the others; they were another matter altogether I counted
fifty-one, and they were truly sick. Even Granny Goodweathec
She didn't so much as ask me my name when I leaned
over her, and that frightened me. They
lay in their beds and they twisted, slowly—I can think of no
other way to describe it. As if they hung from intolerable bonds.
One arm would stretch, the fingers spread like claws, pushing,
pushing till I thought the fingerioints would crack, and
then the other arm, pushing against some unseen wall. And SUZ&ITE
HADEN ELGIN 138 then
the legs, one at a time, stretching till the soles of the bent feet
lay flat against the mattress. And no more would the foot reach
its terrible extension than it began to move back upon itself
. . . and then the arms would start. It was like a horrible,
endless, solemn, tortured, dance of death; and it was very
clear that it hurt them like raw flames. There were women from
the town trying to tend them, but I could see that they weren't
accomplishing much. Changing the bedlinens and bathing
flesh, bringing them water to drink and soothing the little
ones . . . that seemed to be it. As for
treason, the thought was indecent. The Wommacks were so
grimly convinced their whole household was cursed that
they considered the most absolute neutrality no more than their
duty toward their fellows. Even when they were without other
troubles to distract them, no Wommack took sides, for fear
their bad luck would rub off on the side they'd chosen. With
things as they were here right now, 1 could put all else out of my
mind and consider only this sickness. As it
happened, I did know what it was. But I wasn't that surprised
the Grannys hadn't recognized it, especially since they'd
come down with it almost immediately themselves. They'd
not really had time to think before their own fever set in, and
it was not a common disease. I went
down the stairs and found the Wommacks stift gathered
there silently, waiting for me, and I had a strong suspicion
looking at them that most—including the Master of this
Castle—would be in their beds themselves before the day was
out. Considering the number sick upstairs, they'd made a brave
showing, and I credited them for that; but not a one that wasn't
white around the mouth, and the red tinge coming up on their
cheeks, hectic, and a line of beads of moisture at the edge of the
coppery hair to betray them further. All that time out in the sun
with me had surely done them no good, and I'd of bet the
party food they'd put down lay heavy in their stomachs this minute
like Kintucky stone. "I
know what it is," I said to them, not bothering to dawdle and
back and fill. "But
neither of the Grannys had any idea, nor the Magician either!"
objected a thin boy by the name of Thomas Lincoln Wommack
the 9th. "Well,
I do," I said, "whoever does or doesn't, and the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 139 Grannys
would of known, too, if they hadn't been taken themselves
before they could run it down. What you have upstairs,
by my count, is fifty-one cases of something called Andersen's
Disease. Or, if you prefer less formality, some call it
deathdance fever—which does describe it. And looking at youall,
I see a few more cases to add to the count—you'd better
every one of you get to your beds." "And
those upstairs?" asked Gilead. "You
need capable people up there, taking care of your lick,"
I said. "Not townswomen wandering around wondering where
to fling water next. It's no trifle, this disease, people can die of
it! Why haven't you sent for help?" They
looked at me, and I looked back, and I said a broad word,
not caring particularly if I did shock their sensibilities. They.
hadn't sent for help because, being the Wommacks, they figured
it would be no use anyway. Bad luck was bad luck, and those
as were marked for death would die, and a lot of similarly
superstitious nonsense. And I was very grateful that none of
them knew something I wasn't going to take time to flunk
about right now, which was that Andersen's Disease was Hot
contagious. If they'd known that, and it running through their
castle like wildfire, I daresay they'd of just given up and died on
me on the spot; I had no plans of telling them. "Shame
on you'" I said. It was uppity of me, and not kind, especially
toward Jacob Donahue, who was a good fifty years my
senior; But I was thoroughly disgusted. The idea of half a hundred
people stretched on the rack for the last three days while
helpless hands were wrung and mournful moans were made
about the Wommack curse ... it turned my stomach. Eventually
I would have to face the problem of just who among the
Magicians of Rank was behind this monstrous cruelty, but not
now. Now what mattered was putting an end to that cruelty, and
without delay. "You
need a Magician of Rank here," I said, "and you need him at
once. There's two good ones on Arkansaw—" "We'll
have nobody from Arkansaw," said Jacob Donahue Wommack. "I
beg your pardon?" "I
say, we'll have nobody. Magician of Rank or anybody else,
from Arkansaw. Not in this Castle." "In
the name of the Twelve Gates and the Twelve Corners. SUZETTC
HADEN ELGIN 140 Jacob
Donahue Wommack, why ever not?" I shouted at him. • "Have
you seen those people upstairs?" "I've
seen them- I live here." "Then—" "They're
feuding on Arkansaw," he said doggedly, "and have
been these past six months. No talking them out of it, either—we've
had good men trying. And we want no part of it." "At
a time like this, you—" I was
so furious it's likely just as well that Gilead cut me off. "Responsible
of Brightwater," she said, "since distance makes
no difference to a Magician of Rank, then it also makes no
difference where he comes from. Do think of that." True
enough. Since a Magician of Rank was not only allowed,
but expected to take his Mule by SNAPS instead of trundling
along at sixty miles an hour, and since there was. strictly
speaking, no time taken up by that process except leaving
and landing, she was quite right. "What
will you accept, then?" I asked them, trying to sound a tad
less arrogant. "Anywhere
but Arkansaw," said the Master of Wommack. "
Anywhere atall." "From
Castle Motley, men." 1 said. "I don't know the man well,
I've only seen him once or twice, but they say he's highly skilled.
To go on with, he's a Lewis by birth, and that means he cuts no
corners—everything done strictly by rule, and strictly by me
book. And we'll have Diamond of Motley send a Granny
along as well, to give him a hand." "You
think it's worth a try?" asked Gilead. "I
do." Worth a try . . . I had no stomach left for arguing with
these people. If and when I ever got back home, and the Jubilee
over and done with, and could put my mind to something
new in the way of planning, I would tackle the problem
of superstition gotten out of hand in far comers. We for
sure wanted the people accepting the system of magic by which
this planet functioned; to lose that would be roughly comparable
to losing photosynthesis, or gravity, or two and two
coming up five. But this was 3012, not 1400 of Old Earth, Some
balancing needed doing, clearly, or this crew would be throwing
entrails and dunking for witches. Somewhere
in the back of my mind a kind of icy voice spoke Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 141 up to
point out that the list of things to be seen to in some vaporous
unspecified "later" was getting longer and longer; and I
told it to shut up. Now was not the moment for either accounting
or reform. "Jacob
Donahue," I said, "will you show me where your comset
room is, so that I can send for help? Or do you plan to stand
there like that till everybody upstairs is dead in their beds?" That
brought him out of it, as I had expected it would. "I'm
not helpless, young woman," he said, "nor yet crippled.
I'll send the message myself." And he spun on his heel—staggering
only a little at the turn with his fever—and left
us, with his children staring at me accusingly. I'd made their
daddy unhappy, and they didn't care for that. ; There was a low bench against the wall
beside the Castle door at
the foot of the stairs; I went on down and sat there, ; leaning my head gratefully back against the
chilly stone. I was . trembling all over And young Thomas Lincoln
came over to ^. stand in front of me. ';'.. "Will the Magician of Rank be able to
fix everybody?" he ^ wanted
to know. ^ "Well," I said wearily,
"those as aren't too far gone, yes— ^'
he'll be able to fix them about as fast as you can say 'Magician ;; of Rank.' He won't be able to help anyone
that's really near to • death—that's interfering with the taws of
things, Thomas • Lincoln. I'm sorry, but that's the straight
of it." ^ "We should of sent for him
'Soonei," said me boy. ; "That you should." "Wommacks
don't care to be beholden," he told me stiffly. ^ "Then Wommacks must live with the
consequences of their ; doings," I said right back. "Responsible
of Brightwater, don't be hard on the boy," one J of
the daughters pleaded, but I wasn't interested. If they'd called
for a Magician of Rank the instant their Grannys had said
they didn't know what sickness they were dealing with, nobody
would have been in any danger Not one person. Now ...
a lot of time had passed, and a lot of suffering ••'•-
endured. Now, they'd be losing some of their own, to their own .1
stupidity. SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 142 The
time had come for another Judicious lie, and I mustered up the
strength to provide it. "It
will spread to the town unless it's seen to," I said, "and on
beyond—it's stuff that spreads like wildfire. Only two things
have kept that from happening before this, you hear me there?
One is the size of this place, with you able to keep everybody
in a room of their own; that's helped. But primarily, my good
Wommacks, what's kept your illness inside this Castle
is nothing but good luck. Plain old miraculous twelve- square
common garden variety good luck. Now you think on that." A drop
in the bucket, but mine own drop. "And
if your father should happen to forget, because he's got the
stuff himself and I'd judge his fever's headed for this roof,
the name of it is Anderson's Disease, and the access code' for the
computers is somewhere in the 441's. If—'* And
there sat a Magician of Rank, in full regalia, with Granny
Scrabble of Castle Motley seated before him on his Mule,
right in the front hall on the clean-scrubbed flagstone floor "Mercy!"
I said, and decided to stay where I was. They could
get down off that animal's back, and call for an Attendant to take
it away, all by themselves- I was duly impressed. "Shawn
Menyweather Lewis the 7th," said the man, "and Granny
Scrabble. Both of Castle Motley, at your service." "It's
all upstairs," I told him, "and there's enough of it to last
you. Fifty-odd sick of Anderson's Disease. And two of them
Grannys—you might see to those two first, so they can help," I
watched them up the stairs with a feeling of relief as wide as the
Castle front; it was a pure pleasure to put some of this in other
hands and know they were capable. I could tell by the set of his
shoulders, and the way he wasted not one second—-not to mention
me fact that the Granny had not opened her mouth either
to fuss or to oppose him—that Shawn Menyweather Lewis
the 7th could handle all of this without any further attention
from me. "Responsible
of Brightwatel;" Gilead's voice came softly, men,
"let me see you to your room. We're not completely Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 143 without
breeding here, though it may look some like it at this moment." "No,"
I said, "you've shown breeding and to spare, Gilead ofWommack.
I give you my word—nowhere on Ozark, in no Kingdom
of the Twelve Families, have I been treated with the ceremony
I was treated with here. And I can't really say as I expect
Castle Traveller to top you. It just wasn't the best way to handlethings
... us down here celebrating while your peo- ple
were in that pitiful state upstairs." "We
weren't thinking clearly ... or maybe we don't know
how to think clearly," she said in a voice both dull and bitter "Gilead,"
I said, "it's not lack of breeding you've shown this
day, but lack of proportion. Lack of balance, Gilead. And I lay it
to just one place—you are sick yourself; of course you can't
think clearly. Now I'll take you up on the offer of the room,
because I'm worn out, and I intend to sleep the rest of the
day, unless I'm needed. But you'll take me nowhere—I want
every one of you to your own beds, and that right smartly—and
I'll see to myself. Just give me instructions. So many
flights of stairs, so many halls, so many doors—I'll find it, you
just number them off." Gilead
ofWommack stood there, rubbing the end of her nose with
one finger and frowning, all of them looking like they'd drop
around her, and me doing my best to be patient. And then she
said, "I know!" and put her arm around Thomas Lincoln. "Thomas
Lincoln? You go holler at your uncle to see Miss Responsible
to her room! Move, now!" His
uncle. I thought a bit; who would that be? I kept good enough
reckoning of the Families near Marktwain, and could give
you the names of all direct lines on Ozark, but I hadn't every
aunt, uncle, and cousin at the tip of my tongue. And I
had forgotten this one. I had forgotten all about him, or I
would have run like a baby that's pulled a Mule's tail by mistake.
I'd heard about him, more than enough to warn me off and
make me careful, especially since my experience with Michael
Stepforth Guthrie'd provided me with some new data on my
current state of vulnerability to manly charms . . . but I had
purely forgotten all about him. When he
stood before me, 1 looked into his eyes, and him 144
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN smiling,
and knowing: and I saw that I could fall forever into those
eyes, and drown for all of time, and still not get to the bottom
of what lay behind them. I was not ready for that yet, not by
any number of long shots. CHAPTER
11 I HAD
BEEN warned about him, most certainly—I'd been properly
raised—but I had only been five years and one month old. Me
and fourteen other little girls, all at Granny School together
All listening to the Teaching Stories and getting them by
heart, like any other little girls. And my own beloved Granny
Hazelbide, holding me tight between her bony knees, and
pinching my chin between her first finger and her thumb until
it hurt, so I couldn't look away. "Pay
heed, now," she had said, scaring me as well as the others
sitting in a circle on the floor of the schoolroom watching.
"This has come to Responsible of Brightwaiei; as it happens,
but it might of been any of you, any one of you! Might
could be it still will . . . you pay heed." He had
been there in my five-year-old palm, which was already
hard from climbing trees and weeding with an Oldtime Hoe,
and already quick with every kind of needle (some of them
not very nice). And in the leaves at the bottom of seven cups of
tea, made seven times on seven consecutive days. And in the
swing of the golden ring on its long chain. They'd tried 145 146
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN again
and again to read a fartime that hadn't him in it, but all in vain;
he was always there. It was
called a Timecomer "I
can't see round it," said Granny Hazelbide. "Nor can any Magician,
or even Magician of Rank. Can't anybody see round it, for
it's purely and wholly sealed off from this time." You see
I had not exactly forgotten it. More accurately, I had just
shut it away in that corner of my head where things that didn't
bear thinking about were stored. But I couldn't recall it coming
to my mind the past five years at least, which was doing a
pretty good job of keeping it at the bottom of the heap. I had
no trouble getting to it, when the time came. It had these parts: FIRST; For a
Destroyer shall come out of the West; and he will know
you, and you will know him, and we cannot see how
that knowledge passes between you, but it is not of the
body. SECOND: And if
you stand against him, there will be great Trouble. And if
you cannot stand against him, there will be great Trouble.
But the two Troubles will be of different kinds. And we
cannot see what either Trouble is, nor which course
you should or will take, but only that both will be terrible
and perhaps more than you can bear THIRD: And if
you fail. Responsible of Brightwatci; the penalty for
your failure falls on the Twelve Families; and if you stand,
it is the Twelve Families that you spare. FOURTH: And no
matter what happens, it will be a long, hard dme. Well,
you talk of your curses' I recall suggesting to Granny Hazelbide
that the whole thing would be more suitable for my sister,
Troublesome, and no doubt that was true. And I remember
being told that things were far more often wisuit- able,
and for sure that was true. And then I had put it away, and Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 147 I
believe I had expected it to be something I had to face along around
the age of forty-nine or so. That would of seemed like giving
me at least a running start. Since
it was thirty years and more before I had planned for it, and
since I was certainly not ready either to stand or fall, and
since I was in the middle of a Quest at the time, not to mention
a Grand Jubilee dangling just ahead of me, I chose the most prudent
course I saw before me. This was no time for theatrics.
This was no time for flinging myself in the teeth of me
winds to see what was at the very bottom of that teacup. I was
busy! I knew
him all right, and he knew me, and when I fled him like a
squawker hen flees a carrion bird he was laughing fit to kill. I
did not spend the night at Castle Wommack, nor so much as go
to the room where they'd put my belongings. My weariness
melted away like snow in the sun, a servingmaid brought
me my packed bags right there where I sat on that bench
against the wall, tapping my foot, and a stablemaid brought
round my Mule; and I flung the saddlebags over Sterling's
back and took off from the middle of the fair still going
on in me Castle court, while he stood on the steps with his
hands on his hips, laughing. What Gilead of Wommack or any of
the others thought, I had no idea, and I didn't wait to see. It was
ten days' travel, regulation speed, from Castle Wommack
to Castle Traveller, most of it over Wilderness that had
never even been walked through, from the far northwest tip of
Kintucky to the far southern coast of Tinaseeh. And if there
was one person any ten flown miles I'd be mighty surprised,
which meant that I didn't have to be careful. There'd be
nobody around to appreciate it, and in my state just then that was a
blessing. I
SNAPPED straight from the edge of Kintucky's farming country
to the exact center of the Tmaseeh Wilderness—a five- day
journey in right on seven seconds—and headed Sterling down
toward the treetops I saw below me. I camped in a cave that
would have satisfied a human-size Gentle, and rested the firil
five days. I needed the rest. Then I waited two more days for
good measure, putting them to sensible use gathering herbs 'growing
all around my camp; and I SNAPPED to the coast of 148
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN Tmaseeh's
Midland Sea. I flew in to Castle Traveller in the ordinary
way, right on time. By then
I'd acquired a certain new respect for the Family Traveller
and a feeling that their name was a fitting one and well
earned. Tmaseeh made Kintucky look like a kitchen garden. "There
it is, Sterling," I said as we came in. "Castle Traveller,
just as described.*' First, an outer keep of upright Tinaseeh
ironwood logs, standing side by side with their wicked
points an exact twelve feet tall—not an inch deviation allowed
anywhere. Then two inner keeps, made exactly the same
way, one within the other At the heart of the third keep, the
Castle itself, not much bigger than Castle Lewis. And there was no
town, though it had the name of one and one was planned—Roebuck.
The buildings of "Roebuck" hugged in orderly
rows to the walls of the Castle keeps. There'd been no time
yet on Tmaseeh for such a thing as a separate town. According
to the computers, there were exactly eleven hundred
and thirteen people on this continent, and all but a half-dozen
were Travellers, Farsons, Guthries, and a stray Wommack
or two. And every structure here was built of Tinaseeh
ironwood, which would not bum, and could only be cut
with a lasersaw, and which could—with sufficient pa- tience—be
tooled by laser to an edge that a person could shave with. I
had seen friendlier-looking places. I was
met at the gates of the outer keep by an Attendant, who sent me
under escort to the gate of the next keep beyond, where they
passed me on to a third to take me up to the Castle gates, and not
a word said the whole time beyond regulations. "Greetings,
Responsible of Brightwater; follow me." I
followed. I had
not expected parties here, or parades, or fairs. I knew better
A formal dinner—for twelve—I had expected. And I was
prepared for one Solemn Service after another; that would strike
the Travellers as entertainment enough. Ordinary Solemn Service
on Tinaseeh began on Sundy at 7:00 of the morning and
lasted past noon, to be followed by another session after a two-hour
break for dinner I had anticipated that a company Solemn
Service might well provide me with preaching enough to
fortify me against all the evil I'd have to contend with for the 7\velve
Fair Kingdoms 149 next
year or two. I'd expected a substantial edification of my soul. But I
was not prepared for wh'at actually did take place, which
was that ten minutes after I'd freshened up—with an Attendant
standing in my door waiting with an eloquent back to me,
seeing that I didn't tarry over it—I was taken without further
ado to a formal Family Council. Hospitable, it wasn't. and I
felt a sudden steadying in my stomach. This—which was glorified
sass, by the look of it—was more in my line of experience
than what I'd just been through at Wommack. If it turned
out sufficiently extravagant it would even give me something
I needed badly . . . something to keep my unruly mind in
order yet a while. The
Meetingroom had walls of varnished ironwood, and it held a
group of people that appeared to be put together of the same
unappealing substance, seated in straight chairs around a long
narrow table. They reminded me of the side-by-side upright
logs mat fenced their keeps, and my traveling costume stood
out in the grim and me gloom like a carnival garb. "Young
woman," said the man at the head of the table, "I am
Jeremiah Thomas Traveller the 26th; be seated," I sat,
and he named them off. His wife, Suzannah of Parson. His
three oldest sons: Jeremiah Thomas die 27th, Nahum Micah
the 4th, and Stephen Phillip the 30th . . . why he wasn't
Obadiah Jonas I couldn't imagine; perhaps Suzannah had
pleaded for some relief. His three oldest daughters still at home—Rosemary,
Chastity, and Miranda, every one of mem a six.
His brother, Valen Marion Traveller the 9th. And his own mothec,
now a Granny in this Castle, Granny Leeward. Not another
wife, not a husband, not a child; just the in-Family. "And
I," I said, "am Responsible of Brightwater As you are
aware." "We
are that," said Suzannah of Farson. "It could hardly be missed."
Her reference was to my outfit, which was in marked contrast
to her own dress of dark gray belted with black. I smiled
at her, sweet as cinnamon sugar, and waited the move. "We
have called mis Council in your honor," she said, "and would
like to begin. But you've had a long journey—are you hungry?
Or thirsty? We can have coffee brought, and some food,
if you need it." "Thank
you," I said, "I had breakfast before I left." 156
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "Considerate
of you," said Suzannah- "We have little time to
waste here on Tinaseeh. It's a hard land, and not meant for the
shiftless." "Proceed,
then," I told her "You've no need to coddle me, I
assure you; I'm perfectly comfortable. And I've been in Council
a time or two before. I expect you'll find me able to tolerate
yours." "Are
you trying to be insolent, missy?" said the Granny, her mouth
tight. "Or does it just come natural to you?" I
considered the question, and I looked her up and down, and no
looking away from her pale blue eyes, either; and I decided
that her question was serious, not just grannying, and deserved
a serious answer "It's
a cold welcome you've offered me. Granny Leeward," I said,
"and not the way an Ozarker's brought up to treat a guest.
As it conies natural to youall to be unpleasant, it comes natural
to me to be unpleasant in return. I'm told I'm good at it." "Guests,"
said Granny Leeward, "are invited. You were not." "True
enough," I said. "And you're not the first to point it out to
me." "There
are those," she said, "as would of taken instruction the
first time they heard it—and not needed a second statement of the
obvious." "There
are those," I said, "as let every little thing put them off
their duty. I am not one of those." Silence.
And then the Granny, who appeared to have been designated
spokesperson for this collection of alleged living beings,
began in earnest. "I
call for Full Council," she said. "Seconded."
And the ayes went round. "Explain
your purpose here. Responsible of Brightwater," she
continued- "And speak up plain. It's a long table." "There's
been magic used for mischief on Marktwain," I said
easily. "You know all about that. And a baby kidnapped from
out of a Solemn Service, which is not decent. And in Full Council
it was decided that it might be a good idea to spell out the
particulars to the Twelve Families, as well as find the maker of the
mischief. And it was agreed that I was best equipped to do
that—and here, therefore, I am." "You're
a girl of fourteen!" she declared. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 151 "You're
a woman of eighty-six. Neither number is significant." "And
what fits a girl of fourteen—it is of significance, missy,
for it means you've neither wisdom nor instruction nor experience—what
fits a girl of fourteen to go gallivanting around
the planet on a Mule, dressed like a whore, pestering decent
folk and creating trouble everywhere she goes?" Well,
she was a Granny of eighty-six, and I was a girl of fourteen,
as had just been stated. I took the bait she'd laid for me as
easy as if I'd never heard the word before. Granny
Leeward had been holding a black cloth fan, using it to tap
the table with to emphasize the ends of her phrases. By the
time she got to "everywhere she goes" she was holding as pretty
a nosegay of black mushrooms as you'd care to see anywhere.
And they had me. Her
hand didn't even quiver, though I knew the mushrooms stung
her—I'd made sure of that, while I was digging myself a hole to
fall in—and she laid them out before her on the table and
folded her arms. "There's
your answer," she said. "Just as I told you." Jeremiah
Thomas Traveller the 26th looked at his timepiece and
nodded with satisfaction. "Well
done, Granny Leeward," he said. "Three minutes flat." "Mighty
sensitive to words, aren't you, child," said their dear
old Granny, "for someone who sets herself so high she presumes
to teach the Twelve Families their manners?" Law,
how it galled! I'd of given years off my life to have back
the last five minutes, and sense enough to do them over right-
But that's not how the world works, as I could hear myself
telling other people, and there was nothing I could do but be
silent and see where this would lead roe. The
Master of the Castle told roe. "Personally,"
he said, "I was inclined to think Granny Leeward
was exaggerating some when she told us her estimate of your
abilities. I have daughters of my own, and they do sometimes
play about with Spells and the like, when they get to be
your age—it's a stage, and they grow out of it. But you seem to
have got somewhat beyond that. Responsible of Brightwater" 152
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "I
sincerely beg your pardon," I said sadly '*l*m afraid I lost my
temper—and I'd ask you to lay that to my age, too, if you
would. It won't happen again." "How
could it happen at all?" I
didn't answer but he wasn't about to drop it. "How
does it happen at all," he insisted, "that a girl of fourteen,
whatever special place she may have in the frame of things,
is able to set a Spell like that one you just set, and her against
a skilled Granny?" I saw
Granny Leeward's lips twitch at that; she knew very well no
Spell nor Charm would have turned her fan into those mushrooms.
That had required a Substitution Transformation, and an
illegal one, and it had been incredibly stupid of me. A simple
Spell would of been more than enough ... I could of just
heated up the fan a little bit, and had my temper fit that way.
But the Granny wouldn't betray me to a male; she lowered her
eyes, and she kept her silence. "I've
studied a good deal," I said carefully, "and I've had good
teachers. Nonetheless, it wasn't nice of me. As I said, I regret
I did it, and I apologize, most respectfully." "Well,
Granny Leeward told us you knew a few tricks," said
her son, "and that she figured it wouldn't take her five minutes
to prove she was right—and it took her three. I don't mind
telling you, young woman, I don't approve of it atall. I'm sorry
my family had to see it happen." "And
so is Responsible of Brightwatel;" said the Granny, twisting
the knife. "Pride," she added, "goes along before a fall." "I'm
afraid 'sorry' won't cut it," said Jeremiah Thomas. "No;
I'm afraid it will take more than just sorry to make me easy
with something like you under my roof." Here it
came again; I didn't bother to ask. "I'll
have your sworn word," he said. "And I'll have it now," "Sworn
to what?" "That
you'll use no magic—not any level. Responsible of Brightwatel;
not even Common Sense—so long as you are, as you
yourself point out, the guest of this Castle and this Family, and
under my roof. Since it's clear you've no sense of what's decent,
you'll make do on mother wit alone." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 153 "Are
you that afraid of a few tricks?" I taunted him- "From a girl
of fourteen?" "Indeed
I am," he said, "indeed I am! This is a respectable household,
and me people within it not accustomed to scandal. We
follow the old ways here, and we have a wholesome respect
for the power of such as you, no matter how you come packaged.
If you came into my house with a loaded gun, you'd have to
give it up while you stayed here, as would you a flask of
poison, or a lasei; or any other such truck. And I'm a lot more
afraid of magic unbridled than I am of any of those." He
turned away from me then and spoke to the son that bore his
name. "I
hope you see," he said gravely, "and I hope you will spread
the word among our people, that this is what can be expected
when the old ways are not observed. I'll count on you to go
over it with considerable care when you speak to our households
next—might could be that will tame a few of those not
thinking in the proper way of the Jubilee mis young woman's
been sent around to sponsor" "As
a matter of fact, sil," the answer came, "it seems to me it
might be an excellent idea to discuss this whole thing at the Jubilee.
It would perhaps be instructive for the other Families to hear
about." My gown
was drenched with my own cold salt sweat, and my hair
clung to my neck like wet weeds. I'd found my guilty, no
doubt about that; it could hardly have been clearer if they'd had it
branded on their foreheads. The venom from around that table,
where almost no one had spoken one word, or more than stared
at me, was as real as my two hands before me, and it battered
at me in waves. 1 admired me cool control of this Granny—most
would have been setting wards. It was
a tidy trap, grant diem all mat. If I accused them of using
magic to wreck the Jubilee, or of turning it against Castle Brightwatel;
as I surely could have, there were ten grown men and
women in this room prepared to swear that they'd seen me carry
out an illegal act of magic right before their eyes, under their
own roof, and against one of their own- And they would be
telling the truth. If I'd been against the Confederation my own
self, I could hardly have done it graver harm, and for sure I'd of
been better off listening to my uncles, staying home, and ignoring
the whole thing. 154
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN And if
I gave them the oath they asked for—as I would have to do,
no question about it, and their Granny there to see that I left no
comers dangling—there'd be no passing this night in undoing
by magic the folly I'd wreaked. I'd lie in my bed and I'd
pray, and I would maybe ciy some; but I'd do no magic. Not
even to look ahead and see just how much chance there was of
any solution to the problem. "Well,
let's have your promise," said Jeremiah Thomas. "Our
Granny assures us that your wickedness doesn't extend to violating
your own word, and she's proved she knows yout" measure.
No magic, Responsible of Brightwatei; for so long as you arc
within the continental borders of Tinaseeh. None." He was
very sure of himself; we'd gone from "under my roof"
to the whole-continent at remarkable speed. But then, he was in
a position where he could afford to be sure of himself. "I
promise," I said. "Certainly." "Put
your hands on the table so we can see—" "Oh,
Jeremiah Thomas," said Granny Leeward pettishly, "that's
not needful! What do you think she's going to do, cross her
fingers? This one does not play games." "That
I do not," I agreed. "Nor
do we," said the Granny. "Bear that in mind." "It
does not seem to me," said Jeremiah Thomas slowly, "that
just saying she promises is enough, in this case. Have another
look at those mushrooms there, making the table nasty with
their rot, will you, Granny Leeward? She might-^" "She
gave her word," said the Granny. "That's all that's required." "Let
her give it in full, then," said her stubborn offspring. "And
I'll be satisfied." I knew
the sort of thing that would appeal to him, and having no
choice whatsoever, I gave it to him. "For
so long as I am within the continental borders of Tinaseeh,"
I intoned, "I will do no magic, of any sort or kind, at any
level, for any reason whatever, no matter what may come to
pass—not even to safeguard this house or those within it, not
even to safeguard myself. My word on it, given in full." There. I saw
the Granny's eyebrows go up at the phrase about safeguarding
their house, but she didn't say a word. I knew then
that there must be at least a couple of Magicians of Rank Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 155 in this
Castle at this moment—I knew of three that very well could
be—and if there were one or two I didn't know about besides,
it wouldn't be past believing. She was far too calm, knowing
what she knew, not to have quite a backup behind her own
legal skills. "Well?"
I asked him. "Will that do it?" "If
Granny Leeward approves." "Oh,
it's enough," said that one, "and a bit more." "In
that case," he said, "we can get on with me business of this
Council." I had
thought tricking me into my present position of total helplessness
was the business of his Council; but it was apparently
no more than item one on the agenda. "My
sons have a few questions to ask of you, young woman,"
he said. "We'll need a bit more of your time." They
wanted to know a lot of things. What arrangements I had
made for seeing to it that the Families would be safe at Brightwater
during the Jubilee—from "malicious magic," to use
their term, and their using it struck me as astonishing gall considering
that they were its source. It amounted to saying, "If
we come in with fifty vials of deadly poison to spread around,
what have you got on hand that will be able to stop us?"
They wanted to know details of the schedule for the Jubilee;
if, presumably, I had ways to keep it going, then how much
time would have to be "wasted" on frivolity before we could
get down to the real purpose of the meeting? What the real
purpose of the meeting was. Why I felt such an outlay of time
and trouble and money was justified, when there were Wildernesses
to be cleared and roads to be laid and wells to be dug and
windmills and solar collectors to be built and crops to be
planted and fish to be caught, and game to be hunted, and other serious
work that went understaffed and underfunded and would
grow more so while we fooled away time at Brightwatei: What
did I assume would be accomplished by this "gaudy display"
that couldn't have been taken care of at an ordinary meeting
of the Confederation of Continents? How many were being
invited from each Family, and how many had accepted? Where
would they be staying, and who'd see to their comfort? Did I
give my guarantee that it would be not only safe for children,
but an edifying experience—and if not, how did I propose
to justify leaving them all behind? Would all the 1S6
SUZETTE HAOEN ELGIN Magicians
of Rank be present at the Jubilee, and all the Magicians,
and for that matter; all the Grannys? And if so, why—who
needed them there and for what? And if not, why not,
and what would they be doing behind our backs instead? It went
on and on, and it was thorougher than could be excused
by any motive except wearing me out and humiliating me, and
rubbing my nose some more in my sudden "position of servility
to their will. I had no trouble with any of the questions;
they set them in turn, each son asking three, and then
politely yielding to his brother Every word I said was information
already available to them in Ae proceedings and proclamations
of the Confederation over at least the last three years,
and there'd not been a single Confederation meeting where
one of those sons—and sometimes the father as well— had not
sat as delegate. My throat got raw, and my back got tired,
and they went on and on, learning nothing they didn't already
know. "That's
enough," said Suzannah of Parson at last, long after I'd
decided they intended to keep it up all night. "Granny?"
said Jeremiah Thomas. "Been
enough a long while,'* said Granny Leeward, "and you've
made your point. I've heard nothing that made my ears stand
up, and you'll not wear that one out Just prattling at her—your
sons are showing off, and they begin to irritate me some.
You forget your own position on moderation, Jeremiah Thomas?" He
flushed, and the sons looked whiter and grimmer than evci;
but he didn't cross her He Just pointed at the mushrooms, now,
I'm happy to say, a really stinking mess of putrid black on their
tabletop, and said, "What about those?" "I'll
see to them," said me Granny. "Never you mind." "You
wouldn't dare touch them," I said coldly. "You
think not, missy?" "1
know not!" As I did, I'd have handled them with a great deal of
care my own self. "I'll
have them seen to, then," she told her son. "Comes to me same
thing." Jeremiah
Thomas Traveller stood up, then, and adjourned the
Council, took his lady on his arm and led us all out of there, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 257 and
sent me on to my room with another of his silent Attendants. • I was
right about the Magicians of Rank. When I woke that night
and felt the heat of my skin, I cursed myself bitterly for not
taking precautions sooner before I'd had my hands tied by my own
oaths. I could take the search for the source of the epidemic
at Castle Wommack off my long list of postponed duties—I'd
found it. And anybody that could bring themselves • to lay innocent women and children low
with Anderson's Disease,
just for display, was unlikely to scruple at providing someone
like me with the same unpleasant experience. And knowing
that, I'd surely ought to of taken some steps to i prevent it; like a lot of other things, it
hadn't entered my mind. ^ I sent word to Granny Leeward by way of
the guardmaid j?. outside my door, and the Granny sent back
a full crew. Four of ^
•' them, all in Traveller black,
though two of them had no right to ^ wear it. They stood around my bed and
smiled down on me, ;H' hands behind their backs. H "Twenty-four hours from now.
Responsible of Brightwater," || said one, "you'll be fit as a
fiddle." || I felt the terrible need to twist and
writhe, and my breath ^ bumed in my chest as I drew it, but I'd
encountered pain before ^ that matched this and surpassed it. and I'd
had some practice in H dealing with the stuff. I'd not give them
the satisfaction of ^ seeing one of my smallest toes move while
they watched; and I "• lay still as a pond while the spasms moved
over my muscles like
live snakes, and I smiled back. "I
didn't know you were all still in training," I said, forcing the
words through a throat that threatened to shut tight on me. "A
competent Magician of Rank could stop this in twenty-four seconds." They
went right on smiling, and allowed as how Granny Leeward
had said that it would do my soul good to have the deathdance
fever for twenty-four hours. "The
Granny gives you orders, does she? You don't mind that?" I was
looking for a weak spot, but they knew what I was up to, of
course, and they ignored me. A smugger quartet of elegant
males I'd never laid eyes on, and they reminded me of my
mushrooms—before the rot set m, of course. There I lay, SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 158 foibidden
to so much as wish on a star till I left Tmaseeh; and there
they stood, able to add a notch or two to their accounts with
Responsible of Brightwalei; in perfect safety. It would have
been too much not to expect them to enjoy it. CHAPTER
12 T. Now
IT'S TRUE that when I proposed a Quest as the way to ^ demonstrate Brightwater's status, symbol
returned in kind for ^ symbol given, I was completely serious
about the idea. I don't want
that misunderstood. No Ozarker takes any formal ^ construct of magic—and a Quest is one of
the most rigorous of those—lightly.
Like I said, you go tampering and tinkering with an
equilibrium as delicate as the system of magic, you're ' _
going to cause radical distortions in places you never even considered
would be touched. I was absolutely serious in my choice.
And the choice I made had had solid motivations back of it. Those
that wanted to undermine the Confederation could have
gone about their task in the most mundane way, you see. They
could of simply boycotted meetings, straight out and without
concern for who joined them at it. They could of started
banging heads in the straightforward physical sense, though
the public outrage at that would of backfired on them by tile
third blow landed—still, they could have. More reasonably, they
could of used economic strategies of one kind or another though
for those on the wilder continents where self- 159 160
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN sufficiency
was a long way off yet that might of earned heavy penalties
for their populations. But they had not chosen any of those
measures, nor yet anything like them. They had made their
decision to go at it on the level of magic—and the principle
of fighting fire with fire is sufficiently venerable to make
the idea of going back at them the same way look perfectly
sound. Fighting magic with science has never been handy. But
let's grant it now and be done with it, the Quest was not all I
had available to me, by a long shot. True, they'd flung a gauntlet
and made a planetary display of a very special kind; not so
much what they actually did—as had been made plain at that
first Brightwater Council—but their clear notice as to what they
thought they could do if they took the notion. We couldn't of just
let that pass, not and kept our place among the Families as the
informal—but only actual—seat of central government for
Ozark, It was a dare they'd made, and a contemptuous dare at
that, right up to the baby-snatching; and I'd figured that last move
was made not so much because they weren't sure how far they
should go, but because I kept dawdling around and not responding,
and time was a-wasting. They'd meant to shake me
loose from my dawdling, and hanging the baby up in the cedar
tree did accomplish that, But
looking back . . . looking back and feeling a lot more than
the six, seven weeks older I actually was when I at last left Castle
Traveller behind me, I could see that I had gone butting my head
where it was not necessarily called foe Now that it was all
over but the dirty work I began with, and the dirty work I'd
piled up along the way, I could see all the other alternatives I had
censored right out of my head at the time. I could
have assembled the Magicians, from all three levels, by a
full call-up at Brightwaiei, and made some kind of spectacular
display of my competence mere; and then sent them
all back home to think about that awhile. I could of delegated
the whole process to the Magicians of Rank from Marktwain,
Oklahomah, and Mizzurah, and let them demon- strate
our magical strength to the others, with whatever judicious
behind-the-scenes string-pulling that might of re- quired
on my part. I could, for the Twelve Corners' sakes, just of used
the comset for a display of our abilities, planet-wide. Or I
could of seen to it that one highborn baby in every Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 161 Kingdom
popped into a tree during a Solemn Service at the same
identical instant—my Magicians of Rank could have managed
that easily, and it would of put the rest on adequate notice
that they'd best pull back. I
hadn't considered, hadn't even brought up, any of those things. It was
clear to me, as I headed away from Tinaseeh with my ego as
bruised as my body, that what I had really wanted had in far too
many ways been just what the Grannys were claiming it was as
I made my rounds. I had, I guess, wanted to show off, and to
do it personally and get full credit; and I had been champing
at the bit for an excuse to get away from Brightwater and all
the dull routine of my duties there, not to mention the preparations
for the Jubilee that others had had to carry on with while I
took my vacation. The speed with which I'd gotten underway
was the speed of guilt—I had just grabbed at the Quest
concept, all loaded with tradition and symbolic signifi- cance
like it was, for an excuse. If
there'd been any of the Marktwain Grannys present at that meeting
in February, they might well have found a way to stop me; I
wished mightily now that someone had. But neither my mother
nor my grandmother had had a chance against my willfulness,
and it was not the way of Patience of dark to step in and
take action unasked. No, I'd
had a dandy idea for getting away from it all for a while,
and had gone about it pigheaded as you please, and how it was
all to be managed now or at the Jubilee. I surely did not know. "Sterling,"
I said, looking down on the Ocean of Remem- brances
just before we SNAPPED over all that boring endless water,
"I've been a blamed fool. And I only hope I've learned enough
from it to pay me back." She
brayed at me twice, and slid sideways in a truly spectacular
wobble that set me grabbing the straps and fighting for
control of my stomach. They were still at it ... and I smacked
her hard on the shoulder, and held fast, and swallowed
bile, and got out of there. I had a
better understanding now of the lay of things, Castle to
Castle, there was that. I had a picture of sorts, thanks to the Gentle,
of the trouble brewing on Arkansaw and where that 162
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN might
yet lead. I'd had a first look at my own personal nemesis,
foretold these nine years, and had gotten away from him
intact but for my pride, this time. And every one of the Families,
excepting the Smiths, had had a chance to deal with me
directly on its own turf. I suppose that would do for a short list. I was
also tired, and ten pounds thinnei; and had been mauled
about pretty extensively, and had maybe ignored a Skerry
sighting because I hadn't wanted to bother with it. I had allowed
myself to be trapped by a passel of Travellers, like a child,
and had no way of knowing what action they might take against
me at the Jubilee with the new knowledge they had, and
their determination to make good use of it. And my original
task, the Goal of my Quest—bringing home the exact name of
the traitor or traitors—that still had to be done. I've
mentioned pride before; I have it in abundance. It was one
thing to admit to myself that Granny Golightly had had the right
of it and I'd just taken off because I wanted to gallivant. It was one
thing to admit that my fancy triumphant symbolic Quest
had been more a series of accidents and misfires than anything
else, when it hadn't been plain boring. Lying to your own
self is a sure way to go to hell in a handbasket, and the time
had come to 'fess up. But that was to my own self. I was not
about to go back to Castle Brightwatel; march into me halls and
say—to Jubal and Emmalyn's great satisfaction, and my mother's—"Well,
youall were right. It was a silly tiling to do in the
first place, and I'm worse off man I was before I left. Begging
your pardon." Oh no! Bruised ego, bruised spirit, bruised
body, all the blacks-and-blues of me notwithstanding, I would
arrive home with an appearance of having won mis one, come
what may. Come what may. And
that was why I was now coming in over Castle Airy, instead
of heading for home. Airy was a Castle of women, used to
cosseting women and always willing to cosset one more,
and I intended to take full advantage of that. I was going to let
Charity of Guthrie and her daughters and nieces and cousins,
and her three resident Grannys, feed me up and make over me
and listen to my troubles and spoil me generally until I had
accomplished what I'd set out to accomplish and could go on home
in a state of sufficient dignity to at least fool Emmalyn of dark
and Thom of Guthrie. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 163 It was
possible, if you were traveling by Mule, to fly into Castle
Airy through a great arch cut in its front wall over the sea for
mat express purpose. I slowed Sterling and we moved in
through the opening and down onto the easy-arced ramp at its
base, me with a wary hand on the Mule's bridle against another
of those wobbles, and straight into the sidecourt of the Castle
where the stables were. A
stableman came forward to see to the Mule and greet me, and I
slid gratefully down from Sterling's back onto the flagstones
of me court, and stood there a minute to brace myself. .
"You weren't expected, Miss Responsible," said the stable- man.
"and you arrived a bit sudden. I sent a servingmaid as soon as
I saw you coming in over the walei; to tell the ladies; somebody
should be here directly to take you to the Missus." "Thank
you," I said. "I appreciate your courtesy." "You
took tired, miss," he said, and I admitted that I was tired—but
not how tired. "It's
been a long trip," I told him. "A lot of flying and a lot of
company behavior, which is worse. A day or two'll right me. You
take my Mule on, if you will, and see to her; I'll wait right
here." He gave
me a long considering look, and stood his ground. "Believe
I'll wait until somebody comes for you," he said. "I
don't care that much for the look of your eyes, nor your peakedy
face, and Charity of Guthrie'd put me back to peeling roots
in the kitchen if I went on off and you fainted or some such
trick. Your Mule'11 keep awhile." I
didn't argue with him—he meant well—and we stood there in
silence, me not being up to polite conversation and him not seeming
to mind, until a young woman came hurrying toward us from
a side comdoi. with Charity of Guthrie herself right behind
hec Charity
took one look at me, wrapped her arms round me, and
rocked me like a baby. "Poor
child," she said, "you're worn clear out. You're the color
of spoiled goat-cheese and not much more appealing- looking.
What in the world have you been doing to yourself?" "I
should of sent you a message I was coming," I said, all muffled
against the burgundy front of her dress. (And I would have,
too, if I hadn't known I could shave a bit off my traveling 164
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN time by
not letting people know precisely when I was taking off and
landing.) "Never
you mind that," she said, "I'm glad you came, and no
warning needed. It'll be a cold day in a mighty hot place when
this Castle can't put up one scrawny girlcmid on short notice.
You're welcome here any time." And she hugged me close
again, bless hei; and bless her some more. I can't remember
when I've needed hugging worse. She
sent the man off with Sterling into the usual racket the Mules
made greeting one another, told the servingmaid that had come
with her to take my things up to the guestchamber I'd had before,
and led me straight up to her own sitting room where she
settled me in a rocker, with a quilt over my feet and a mug of
strong hot coffee in my hand. The
Grannys came drifting in, then, one by one, and the daughters,
and we soon had a roomful. And the Grannys lost no
time. "Well,
youngun, how'd it go?" said Granny Heatherknit; she was
senior here, at one hundred and eleven. "Your famous Quest,
I mean . . . did you do enough damage to satisfy your craving?" Charity
of Guthrie's lips tightened, but I looked at her hard over my
coffee and she made no move to call them off. We both
knew mis had to be gotten through sooner or laid; and it might
as well be sooner "Went
well enough," I said judiciously. "Well enough— considering." "Considering?" "Considering
that not a one of you helped me in any way whatsoever,"
I said. Bedamned if I'd count mat squawker egg out in
the Wilderness; Granny Golightly had owed me that one. "Not
a one of who?" said Forthright. "Not a one of what?" "Not
a one of you Grannys," Iretorted. "Nearthirtyofyou there
are here on this planet—" "Twenty-nine,
child, twenty-nine!" said Granny Heatherknit. "Nearly
thirty," I insisted, "and you did not one thing to help me
the whole time I was gone." "For
which," said Granny Flyswift, jabbing the air in front of her
with her knitting needles, "for which there are three good
and sufficient reasons! One—this was your own tomfool Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 165 idea,
and none of ours, and none of our advice asked before you set
out on it, hot out of here like a Mule with a burr under its
tail! Two—you know the conditions on a Quest ... ad- ventures
aplenty required and supposed to be unpleasant, or it doesn't
count—and Granny Golightly herself reminded you of mat in
case it'd slipped your mind? And three—the best way for any
child to learn that a flame'll bum him is to let him stick his
finger in it; that makes for remembrance." "Yes,
ma'am, Granny Flyswift," I said. I had it all coming. "Now
what did you learn that's useful to anybody but your stubborn
self, missy?" demanded Granny Heatherknit again. Charity's
daughter Caroline-Ann, sitting on a windowseat with
her skirts drawn up and her legs tucked undei, asked if that couldn't
wait dll I'd had some supper She was twelve years old,
and a lot like her mother "No-sa,"
said Granny Heatherknit. "She's still able to sing for
that supper, and I'm right interested in her tune." "Well,"
I said, "I learned mat a girl of sixteen as can put her hair up
in a figure-eight and knows all the modem dances should
not be called a child or treated like one." The
Grannys peered at each other and snickered; and I wondered
what foul task they had poor Silverweb of McDaniels
doing that very minute. "And,
I learned that a giant cavecat stinks, in more ways man
one. 1 learned mat broken ribs are as inconvenient me second
time as me first, and that where everybody's trying to keep
the corks in their homebrew nobody has much time for me
export trade." "So
far, so accurate," said Granny Heatherknit. "Go on." "I
learned that being licked to death is nasty." "No
argument with that." "I
learned mat just about anything propped up in the moonlight
and painted me right color is sufficient to turn a guilty
bead. I learned that one continent can hold two very small
birds, and only one of them have gumption enough to fly. I
learned that Just because a Granny isn't using the old formspeech
doesn't mean her garlic won't work." "She's
only fifty-nine," snorted Granny Flyswift. "Give her time,
she'll outgrow her notions." "She
did very well," I told the old woman. "Very well indeed." 166
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN And I
went on. "I learned that a Family truly set on a curse can
bring one down on them. And, last of all, I learned that a person
can't knit with both hands tied together" "Think
not?" said Flyswift. "Well,
/ surely couldn't." Granny
Heatherknit scrunched up her eyebrows over her glasses—which
she didn't need and doubtful she ever would— and I
could see her counting. "You
left out Castle Purdy," she said. "What happened there?" "There's
what I will tell," I answered, "and there's what I won't."
(And about the Gentle coming to see me—I wouldn't). "Hmmmph,"
said Granny Heatherknit. "That might be the most
important piece of all." "None
of it," said Caroline-Ann of Airy sadly, "meant anything
to me. As usual." To my
surprise. Granny Heatherknit turned to her and spoke almost
gently; that girl must have a way with her "Caroline-Ann."
said the Granny, "if you keep in mind that what
Responsible of Brightwater's doing is trying to see how much
she can not tell—despite being asked most politely— you'll
understand why you found her remarks on the murky side.
She's riddling, can't you hear that?" "It
didn't rhyme," said Caroline-Ann. "I never recognize riddles
when they don't rhyme." "Well,
take the list she gave you and rhyme it, then," said Granny
Heatherknit. "Set it to a tune for us, Caroline- Ann . .
. good exercise for you, and we'll have something new for
tale-telling makings." "Granny
Heatherknit, that would be hard!" objected Caroline-Ami,
and that seemed to me accurate. "You don't mean I
have to?" "Think
you should," said the Granny, and the other two nodded
their agreement. "Pheew!"
said one of the huddle of girls on the floor below the
sill where Caroline-Ann was. "Glad it's you and not me, Caroline-Ann!" "Easy
rhymes," said Granny Flyswift calmly. "Cat. Rib. Bird.
Knit. Suchlike. You can manage that, Caroline-Ann; we give
you three days, and then we'll hear it." "Oh,
blast!" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 167 Caroline-Ann
sat up straight and dropped her legs over the sill,
careful not to kick anybody. "Naturally 1 had to open my mouth
with three Grannys in the room! Botheration!" I felt
sorry for hei; but I needn't have; it took her only half an hour to
do the task set, and we had the song from her right after supper
that night. It went like this: CAROLINE-ANN'S
SONG A girl
of sixteen as can put up her hair in a
figure-eight knot, and can -do it alone, and can
dance through the figure-eights smartly as well- mat
girl is no child, but a woman full grown! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwater: That's
what I learned. The
smell of a cavecat is ranker than bile, and a
cavecat's attentions are close to its chest, and a
cavecat that moves a mysterious mile has a
second rank odor that's risky at best! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwaiei; That's
what I learned. A rib
as is broken will ravage your breath, and the
second time round it will ravage your pride, and
it's cold comfort knowing while choking to death that
none of the damage shows on the outside! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei. That's
what I learned. A
cellar of homebrew with corks to be set and a
hot spell ahead as makes setting them hard keeps a
family home from the market and road, 58 SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN keeps a
family corked to its Hall and its yard! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. A
Yallerhound's neither a hound nor a dog, it's a
bag full of water with a topcoat of hair; it will
drown you in slobber for the sake of pure love, let the
Yallerhound owner think well and beware! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. A chair
in the moonlight all painted with gold is
easily taken for royalty's throne, and a
conscience that's guilty can easily see a
scepter and crown in a rock and a bone! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. Two
little pretty birds sharing one nest, hidden
away in the littlest tree; one has
a leash on and sorrows to know it, and
envies the other that dares to fly free! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. A
Granny should cackle and gabble and nag, and
twist her tongue round to the formspeech and
motions, but
garlic still wards if she knows her craft right, and as
she adds years she'll no doubt drop her notions' That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. A
Family as goes through its days set on gloom, talking
of curses and harping of fate, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 169 eyes to
the past and determined to suffer, will
get what it asks for served up on its plate! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatec, That's
what I learned. A
person whose hands are tied tight at her back, a
person who's bound like a goat to a spit, a
person in such a predicament can't neither
gather nor sow, neither broider nor knit! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. And
there was a nice pre-verse to it, too, for times when there
might be those singing back and forth: What
did you learn as you flew out so fine, splendid
on Muleback, dressed like a queen? What
did you learn, daughter of Brightwater? Tell us
the wonderful things that you've seen! I could
see how, throwing that in every time a verse came round,
you could use up a good part of an evening with that song.
And I was especially impressed with Caroline-Ann's solution
to die fact that there's no way anybody can sing my awkward
name. It was a fine song, every syllable and note in its
proper place, and it added a certain respectability to my Quest,
which was why the Grannys had demanded it, of course.
I expected to hear a good deal in future of this daughter of
Airy. I
passed two blissful days being mothered by Charity, and teased
by her Grannys, and generally catching my breath, and by the
end of the third day I felt able to face my role in this world
once again. I was grateful to Castle Airy for that, because
I had arrived in a sony condition. And I kept humming Caroline-Ann's
song. And
then on the third night, I set about catching myself a serpent.
Or serpents, as the case might be. Jf *
«I SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN m I
waited until all the Castle was sound asleep, and then I took my
three baths: one hot, one cold, and one of herbs. I pulled
my lawn gown through the small gold ring and saw that it
passed without wrinkle or raveling to show for the trip, and I slipped
it over my head. I put my black velvet ribbon around my
neck, and braided my hail. I set wards and double-wards, which
took some time; the guestchamber I was in had three doors
and eight windows, and there had to be a pentacle at every
one of them, and a double one at the corridor door where the
Grannys might pass in their night-prowls. It was
past midnight before I was finally able to climb up into
the center of my bed, set a pentacle round me with white sand
from my shammybag, and take what was needml out of my
pouch. A bowl
of clearest crystal, exactly the size of my closed fist, crystal
so clear you had to look twice to see it was there. A vial of
water from the desert spring on Marktwain that was holy to Skerrys,
Gentles, and Ozarkers, and exactly twelve drops of that
water poured into the bottom of the tiny bowl- My shammybags—one
full of sand, one of fresh herbs, one of dried
herbs, one of talismans. My gold chain, and my gold ring.
Everything else I needed was inside my head. I laid
them all out around me within easy reach, and I crossed
my legs and sat up straight, and realized that in no way was I
tired any longer Youth does have its compensations. Now—we
should see what we should see! The
needed Formalism was an Insertion Transformation; I wanted
a name where I had a null term now, and I wanted more than
just "Traveller" to fill that null. I set
down the Structural Index in a double row of herbs, and the
Structural Change I laid right underneath it. I set the bowl of
desert water in the space of the null term, and I made the double-barred
arrow with my hands above the water "Let
there be," I said over the whole, "a name, sub-N; and let
there be a filling of the null term, sub-T; and let there be no alteration
of the underlying structure, sub-S!" The
whole of it looked correct, but I checked it over one more
time, for rigor— Twelve
Fair Kingdoms m ^ r^. ^ A —— fy o^f
- xvivs «^ ^- ^ fV<Y
^ ^M«;iA\Ms CX- \-v
^J • •• • ^ —and
then I closed it off with the symbol \y I
watched the water closely while it dimmed and clouded and
bubbled, and finally cleared again. And then I jumped like a child
stuck with a pin! I'd
expected a Traveller, naturally (and maybe half a dozen more of
them, one for every time I repeated the Transforma- tion,
since I could change only one term at a time); and I had for
sure expected to see a man! Despite the mention that Silverweb
of McDaniels was husky enough, if properly clothed,
to pass for a man and fly a Rent-a-Mule through a church,
I'd been convinced no female was behind any of this. But the
face that looked up at me from the water; no bigger man my
thumbnail but clear in every smallest detail, and certainly
clear in its utter terror; belonged to none of the Travellers
and to no man. ... It was Una of Clark. Una,
the silent domestic daughter of Clark, the doting mother
of five with the amazingly slim waist . . . whose husband
was a Travellei: Whose husband wore the Traveller black
despite all his years in his father-in-law's cheerful Castle. I
never, never would have suspected her Never! She had seemed
to me the dullest woman I'd come across on this planet,
up to and including the gawkiest and rawest serving- maid
Just decided to try her luck in a Castle and still not sure where
the doors were- And she had fooled me. Fooled me pure and
simple! 172
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "Una
of dark'" I said over the walei; a couple of times, "Una
of Clark?" Had it been Sterling looking out at me, I could
not of been more astonished. Then I
tensed—fooling me that well, she might have other skills
equally foolsome. If the water began to boil in that crystal
bowl again, or cloud over, I wanted to be ready to set a new
Transformation on it before she got away from me. But the minutes
passed, with only the sound of my heart beating loud in the
room, and there was no change—only the tiny, so tiny, shivering
figure in the water; and very gradually I had all of hei,
not just her face. You
can't speak, of course, when you're trapped in blessed springwater
by a Transformation, nor can you move. I appeared
to have her at my mercy, and I had the rest of the night
to decide what to do about that. Which was not so much time;
the clock had just struck two. I was
not precisely free in this; I could go just so far and no farther
Murder's murdei; whether you do it with a hatchet or a Transformation,
and it's not allowed. It would have tidied things
up, and I will admit it even crossed my mind, though that
shocks me. because I was so put out; but it could not be done. A
Deletion Transformation to remove Una of Clark from the
matrix of this universe was certainly possible, but it would violate
the primary constraint on all magic: it is not allowed, ever,
to change the Meaning of things. To do that is the use of magic
for evil, and the moral penalties for evil by hatchet are a good
deal less severe. They, at least, are administered by people.
I'd come within a hair's breadth of violating that constraint
when I tampered with Granny Leeward's fan, and a very good
thing I'd watched the shaping of that nosegay when I lost
the rest of my mind; if she'd cared to, she still could of fanned
herself with me mushrooms. Since
my choices were pretty rigorously constrained, it didn't
take me long to select among them. At twenty minutes of
three I had finished a bounded Movement Transformation, and I
faced Una of Clark, dry now in the night wind and back to her
standard size, on a narrow rock ledge at the foot of the cliffs
where Castle Airy stood. The waves crashed over the rock
where we were, and I motioned her to move back into the small
cave I'd noted as I flew in that day. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 173 "Don't
you come near me!" she screamed at me, and threw up her
hands before her face to shield it. "Don't you dare!" "If
you drown here, Una of Clark," I shouted back at hei; tfae
wind taking my words and making clattering skeletons out of
them, "if you fall into that sea that boils not ten inches from the tip
of your dainty white foot, it will be your own fault' And I'll
-not be mourning you, you'll have saved me a great deal of trouble!
Get back away from the edge, as I tell you now, and into
that cave—move! Get!" "I'm
afraid, I'm afraid," she whimpered, hunkering down into
the wind. "Oh, I don't dare move. . . . I'm so afraid!" Drat
the woman; I did not really want her to drown, and it looked
as though she might. The stone under our feet was like glass,
polished by the constant wind and water, and me wind gusting
high, and some of the waves were striking us to our knees
and more. "Well,
you ought to be afraid," I countered, "you surely ought!
That ocean is as near bottomless as makes no differ- ence,
woman, and you're going into it sure if you don't pull back!" I saw her
sway as the spray was flung against her . . . and fool
that she was, she did move—closer to the rim of the ledge. Law, I
had no time for foolishness; I traced the double- barred
arrow in the air and Moved her myself, safe into the narrow
shelter cut by the water, and I followed her in just inches
ahead of a wave that would have had us both sure, not a second
to spare. It was
dark in there, and I set a glow around her and around me, so
that we could see one another The roar of the waves was under
us and all around us, too, it was everywhere, and with
each one the whole mountain seemed to shudder under our
feet; but we were safe enough there until the tide rose. "Witch
..." she hissed at me ... a serpent she was, right
enough ... her teeth chattering, back pressed to the cave
wall and her bare feet curled to the curve of the hollowed rock.
And she said it once again, a good deal boldet "Witch!" "Nonsense,"
I said- "I'm nothing of the kind." "Oh,"
she said, "you're not a witch? Reckon you didn't snatch
me out of my bed and trap me first in some . . . some noplace
. . . where I saw nothing, heard nothing, felt noth- ing,
but your wicked face over me as big as all the sky, and 174
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN your
eyes boring down on me, each of them big as a Castle gate .
. . and then you brought me here, you SNAPPED me here!
Think I don't know that's the only way you could drag a decent
woman halfway round a continent through the night from
her husband's side?" "Oh,
stop it," I said, and sat down on the bare rock in pure disgust.
I had been prepared to feel some challenge here, maybe
some respect for my opponent, but I was just plain disgusted.
She was the one responsible for what had been happening
to the milk and the mirrors and the streetsigns, all right—the
spring water does not lie, nor do the Transforma- tions
fail. But the interference with the flight of the Mules? Just as I'd
been too slow to see that when I should of seen it right off,
I'd misunderstood it completely when I finally got to it, and
gone to an awful lot of unnecessary trouble as a result of my
blindness. "Here
I thought the reason that everything was Just barely over
the bounds of half-done was cleverness," I said crossly, wishing
I dared smack her face and knowing the thought was shameful.
"Here I thought that just making the Mules wobble a tad
instead of making them crash was a way of showing your finesse,
and a way of hinting at what dread things you might do if you
chose to! You realize dial? And all along, all this miserable
long time, Una of dark, it was just that you aren't very
good at what you do! All along, with your piddling little tricks,
you've been doing the very bestyou could, haven't you? Why, we
had the whole damned thing clean backwards! Damn!" "Well,
it worked, didn't it?" she spat at me, and she had me there. And
then she hid her face against her shoulder and screamed into
the darkness, over and over that same foolish word— "Witch!
Witch! Witch!"—until I was nearly distracted. I suppose
that was what Gabriel Laddercane Traveller UK 34th had
used against hei; all through the nights of their marriage, lying
beside her in their bed, whispering while he stroked her thighs
and that slim waist, convincing her to tackle magic far beyond
what she was trained in or fit for or had any legal right to even
think of. If he'd truly convinced her that she was doing battle
against witchcraft when she raised her weak hand against me . .
. it did not excuse hei; but I could see how he might Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 175 have
used that as a levee Especially with her far gone in the sickness
of Romantic Love; it would of served his needs well, and
paid him for his long exile from his father's house, and explained
why he'd put up with it over these long years instead of
taking her away. The threads that ran to this night were sticky
ones, and they clung. "Well.
now. what am I going to do with you?" I asked hei; and
myself, out loud. "What am I going to do about you, Una of
dark?" I'd
lost all taste for harming hei; she was only pathetic; but she
couldn't be allowed to go on with her mischief, bungling as it was,
all the same. Nor could she be allowed to go back and talk
about any of this, and I was by no means sure she had brains
enough to see that. "Una?"
I said sharply. "Una of dark? You look at me!" "No!
You'll turn me into something horrible if I do!" Turn
her into something horrible? What did she think she'd done to
herself? "Look
at me, you foolish, silly woman!" She
lifted her head then, and her eyes were like two huge flat fish in
her white face. Most unappealing. "Una,
what did you think you were trying to do?" I asked her
"Maybe if you tell me that I'll be able to see my way." To my
astonishment, she raised her hands beside her face, spread
her fingers wide as they would stretch, and recited straight
at me— ASS. BEDPOLE. CHAMBERPOT- DEAD OF
THE NIGHT. EGG-ROTTEN
BIRD DUNG. FISTFULS
OF MEALY WORMS. NIGHT
OF THE DEAD. POTCHAMBER. POLEBED. ASS. I was
flabbergasted. As nasty a Charm as I'd Tieard anywhere,
and bold as brass about it, terrified as she was. But no
elegance. No style! And put together all cockeyed to boot. 176
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN I'd
seen six-year-old girls do a sight better than that, and without
anything nasty in it to help them along, either; I said: AIR. BALSAM. CINNAMON. DENY ME
NAUGHT. EVERMORE
WEEPING. FOLLOW
ME EVERYWHERE. EVERMORE
SLEEPING. DOUBLE
MY WORTH. CINDERMAN. BELLTONGUE. AIR. "And,"
I added, "if you'd like to go on to twelve syllables and
back, in twelve sets of rhymed pairs, I'm ready. But do hurry,
Una of Clark, because I intend to be in my bed before breakfast." By that
dme, when she began to sob hopelessly, choking and sputtering,
I wasn't surprised. I wondered what her life was going
to be like, from this night on; she wasn't built for a burden
like this, and her husband had chosen a poor instrument to
break to his evil. "See
where foolish love will lead you?" I said to her sorrowfully.
"See where it will lead you, woman? bitofoUy, into
shame, into disgrace. . . . Why didn't you tell him to do his own
dirt? What would your father and mother say of you, Una of
Clark, if they only knew what you have done?'* She
only blubbered harder. and I was sick of watching her "I'll
tell you what I'm going to do," I said, "and I suggest you
listen to me more carefully than you've been listening to your
Reverend these last few years. For I'm not playing with you,
and 1 warn you—I'm no Granny, to just put toads in your bed and
rashes under your armpits and keep your cakes from rising.
You do understand that?" "What
are you, really?" she hissed at me. "What are you?" "Nor
am I a witch," I went right on, ignoring that, "for if I were,
you would have been at the bottom of that ocean long before
mis, and you know it very well. If I were a witch, Una Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 177 of
Clark, I'd set a Substitution Transformation. And another woman
that looked just like you and talked just like you and walked
just like you and moaned in the loving arms of Gabriel Laddereane
Traveller just like you would go home from here— but she
would not be you. You would be feeding the fishes and she
would be only a Substitute, and nobody would ever know."' "Go
ahead, then—you can do it, why don't you, and leave off
torturing me?" "Because
I'm not a witch, I'm a law-abiding well-brought- up
woman, that you've caused a lot more trouble than there's any
excusing you for, that's why!" "Then
what are you going to do?" she whispered. "Make me
ugly? Make me crippled? Oh dear saints. Responsible of Brightwater,
what is it going to be?" "Your
mind is a cesspool," I said, staring at her "A cesspool.
Make you ugly and cripple you indeed!" "Tell
me!" "What
I am going to do is set a Binding Spell on you," I said.
"That and nothing more. Seven years, Una of Clark, you'll
say no word about this night or about what you know of roe, or
about what you've done. And seven years, you'll do no magic
you haven't earned the rank for You not even a Granny or any
chance of ever being one. ... I'll bind you seven years;
and then you're free to do your worst." She went
limp against the rock; I was glad mere wasn't any place
for her to fall to. "The
reason I'm stopping there," I went on as I made my preparations,
"is because I am nof a witch! And because I have no
desire to go beyond what's decent. You're a woman—and you're
a Clark by birth. I am willing to wager that in seven years
you'll achieve enough wisdom, that when the Spell is at its end
you'll guard your own mouth out of shame and simple decency.
I'm willing to take' a chance on that." And if
I was wrong. I could bind her then again, of course; I'd be
on the watch. She
just huddled there and bawled, every other word some stuff
about what she was going to tell Gabriel Laddereane, more
shame to her, and I got on with my work. It took
me only a little while, and then I Moved her carefully back to
Castle Clark, to the bed where—might could be—her 178
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN husband
had not yet even missed her If he had, that was her problem,
and it was up to her to figure out some way to get out of it.
I'd done all I was willing to do, and more than she deserved,
out of regard for her Family, and pity for her folly, and out
of the kind of distaste that comes from dealing with an enemy
that's really no match for your skills. There's a game called
shooting ducks in a barrel—I don't play it. Never have. And
before the servingmaid tapped on my door with my pot of
morning tea, everything was put away. Every sign of the wards
and the pentacles swept deal; not a speck of sand from my shammybags
on the Airy floor And I lay there in my plain nightgown
with the covers tucked up around my chin, and a smile
on my face that suited my pose, like I'd not lifted a finger all
that weary night. Now I
could go home. CHAPTER!? I DON'T
MIND saying that it went well, though it's bragging, for it's no
more than the plain truth. My leavetaking may have had an
unseemly abruptness due to my hightailing out of there before
my common sense (or somebody else's) could stop me, but my
homecoming went off as slick as I could possibly have desired
it. And the rough edges I well knew were there didn't so much
as show their shadows on the surface that was available
for examination to others. I timed
it so as to fly in to Castle Brightwater right at the end of
breakfast on a sunny April morning. And the last ten miles I rode
Sterling along me winding roads of the Kingdom, between
the hedges of butter-yellow forsythia newly in bloom, and the
fields of fruit trees covered with blossoms thick as snowflakes.
Every blade of grass and every new leaf and bud was
that perfect green mat comes only in April, and that was what
the Brightwater green was meant to stand for (and never quite
matched). And although the people didn't cheer me—we didn't
hold with such display on Marktwain, and hadn't for hundreds
of years—I knew they were glad to see me coming back. I
knew by the smiles on their faces and the fact that they 179 180
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN were
out in the fields working in their Sundy best, and this not Sundy.
I kept my own face straight and pretended not to notice
... in fact, I worked at really not noticing, seeing as how if
I arrived at Castle Brightwater puffed up with anything that a
sharp eye could spot as pride the family would be on me like
carrion birds on a new-dead squawkci; and I'd come out of it
blistered. Nobody
came out to meet me, which was reasonable enough.
I wasn't company here, I lived here, and I had to whistle
for a stablemaid to come take Sterling off my hands. Then I
stopped and indulged myself, just for a minute, since nobody
seemed to be looking. I never would of imagined I could
be so glad just to be home. Ours
was the first Castle built, and the Castle proper is not one of
the shelters the Twelve Families set up when The Ship landed
and they were new to this planet. The one the Brightwaters
built was made of logs that can't match Tmaseeh iroowood
even halfway for durability, but have kept well enough
under cover, and it sits within the front courtyard of the Castle
as a constant reminder—lest we should ever forget—of our
humble beginnings here. It had seven bedrooms round a common
room; and forty-four Brightwaters—men, women, and
children, and one fine hound that had quickly died—slept and ate
and passed their very limited leisure time under that wooden
roof. When I
was at home I hardly saw the loghouse, I was so accustomed
to it, but it was new to my eyes this morning, and I let
them linger on it, glad it was still there for the children of all the
Twelve Families to visit and play at living in. And
then I turned my eyes to the Castle itself, and it pleasured
me, too. It was perfectly square, and a modest but satisfactory
two stories high. It had twelve towers; one at each cornei,
one at the center of each wall, one on either side of the front
doors, and two extra in the front wall for fancy. The Brightwater
flag flew from every one of the tower roofs, and I noticed
that someone had polished the brass weathervane (an Old Earth
rooster that was one of the few material things granted
space in The Ship that could only be called a luxury), and
that it turned briskly in the wind at the top of the tower spire
where it had been fastened more than nine hundred years ago. I
smiled; they'd claim that was done for spring cleaning, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms fSl but I
knew better—we were a good week away from spring cleaning
time. It was done to welcome me home. I
knocked at the Castle doors, and they slid apart without a sound
to let me in; someone had oiled them, too, for there'd been a
grating scrape to them when I rode out in February. The Castle
Housekeeper stood there casually watching three serv- ingmaids
polish the same banister over and over again, and she looked
up as I stepped under the doorbeam and pretended to be surprised. "Well,
if it's not Miss Responsible," she said. "Good morning
to you, miss'" "Good
morning to you. Sally of Lewis," I said, and I greeted
each of the servingmaids by name as well, including the one
whose apron had a grease spot, for which there was no excuse
in my front Hall. "I'm home," I said. "We
see you are," said Sally of Lewis. "And we're glad— it's
been a long time." It had
been that; nearly eight weeks, and at that I'd made a bit
better time than I'd deserved. "The
Family's still having breakfast, miss," said Sally of Lewis.
"They're just finishing the coffee and there's still hot combread
on me table. The cooks happened to make extra this morning." It was
amazing. I found mat not only was I anxious for some Brightwater
combread and butter, I was even anxious to see my mother
I believed I was even anxious to see Emmalyn of dark,
and I couldn't remember that idea ever passing through my mind
before. I had cleariy been away too long and was .going
weak in the head. I went
down the corridors to the room at the back of the Castle
where we liked to have breakfast and supper both. It looked
out on a wide field mat was a riot of wildfiowers in the spring
and a riot of scarlet and golden leaves in the fall, and through
which there flowed a quite respectable creek that you could
catch glimpses of from the windows- That creek had been
First Granny's only condition for choice of the Brightwa- ter land.
"I don't care what else it has or hasn't," she'd declared.
"Volcanoes, canyons, banana trees, swamps, any- thing
you fancy—but it has got to have a creek or I won't build even an
ourtmilding on it. Keep that in mind!" "Well,
Responsible," they all said as I went in the door And 182
SUZ&TTE HADEN ELGIN various
other equally original greetings. Gnumy Hazelbide settled
for "Decided to come back, did you?" and a full-scale Granny
glare. "Sit
down. Responsible," said Patience of dark, "and help yourself
to the combread. Unless you want to change first, of course," I
looked down at myself, at the black velvet corselet and the silver-and-gold
embroidery and the scariet leather gloves, and all the
rest of it. "No," I said, "I'll have my breakfast first. And
then I plan to take all this off, and bum it." "You'U
do no such thing!" said Granny Hazelbide, dropping her
silverware with a clatter onto her plate. "Waste not, want not,
young woman—you think money grows on trees? You'll take
that truck off and give it in to the staff for cleaning and storing
away proper; and then next time you take a notion to play
the fool you'll already have your fool outfit to hand. But spare
us your spurs, please—they clank, and furthermore, they'll
scratch the floorboards. And take off your gloves; they'll
be all over Mule." Emmalyn
of dark told me what a pretty outfit it was, and how
much she admired it, and how she had thought of that as I left
but hadn't had a chance to express her admiration, and I thanked
her politely. "I
think, personally," said Thom of Guthrie, "that it is a tad Too
Much." "A
tad!" exclaimed Granny Hazelbide. "Why, she looks like a
circus, or a—" I
interrupted with considerable haste, remembering how I'd reacted
the last time I'd heard the word I was reasonably sure she was
just about to use. "Dear
Granny Hazelbide," I said, sitting down and reaching for the
hot combread and the buttel; "you weren't here to advise
me when I left, you see, you were ailing. I left in something
of a hurry, and I did the best I could." "Hmmmph,"
said Granny, "your 'best' is pretty puny, Responsible.
And I am scandalized that either your mother or your
grandmother let you leave this Castle looking like a—" Well,
there was clearly no hope for it. "Granny
Leeward of Castle Traveller said I looked like a whore,"
I said blandly. If the word had to be used I might as well do
it myself and spare my sensibilities as best I could. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 183 "Shows
what she knows," muttered Granny Hazelbide instantly,
just as if she hadn't had the exact same word on the tip of
her fibbing tongue. "Had her way, you'd have gone on Quest
in a black nightgown and a bonnet, I reckon." "I
expect I would," I said. "I expect." The
same crew was there that had been at the meeting in February;
except that Jonathan Cardwell Brightwater the llth sat
beside Ruth of Motley, and the Granny was present. My mother
looked a vision, as always, in a gown the exact color of the
forsythia bushes; and she brought up the subject at hand without
preliminary, as always. "Well,"
she said, "did you find out who we owe for our sour
milk? And all the rest of it? And did you find out who put that
baby up in the cedar tree? I am of the opinion, myself, that the
McDaniels are growing somewhat more than just tired of camping
under that tree and watching their baby through a life- support
bubble, and I rather imagine that if you could see your way
clear to do something about that they'd be properly grateful.
Not that I'd want to hurry your breakfast, of course." Prick,
prick, prick . . . that was Thom of Guthrie. Prick you
here and when you jumped, stick you somewhere else. ' "Mother," I said, "I
learned everything I went to find out, and a
good deal more I never suspected, and we can take care of the
baby matter in just a minute. I do intend to finish my breakfast." "Well?"
she demanded. "Who was it?" "Can't
tell," I said, shaking my head with what was intended
to look like sincere regret. "I am sorry about that." "You
can't tell?" Jubal Brooks and Donald Patrick did that in
chorus, both outraged, and my grandparents looked at each other
significantly and said nothing. "Told
you she wouldn't," said Granny Hazelbide smugly. '"She's
ornery; always was, always will be. You'll get nothing out of
her" "Not
true, Granny," I answered, "you'll get a good deal out of me.
I will be calling Full Council later . . . after supper, Mother,
you needn't think about it now . . - to tell you about a lot
of things that need discussing badly." "Your
'adventures,' I suppose," said my grandmother Ruth. "They
were not of my choosing, Grandmothel," I reminded hei;
"they went with the choice of measure to be taken, all duly 184
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN voted
on by you and everybody there at the time. I'll take my fair
share of blame, but I warn you I'll not take what's not coming
to me ... and I learned a lot that will need tending to
before the Jubilee," Patience
of dark looked at me like I'd said a broad word. "Responsible,"
she said. "do not say that to me. Do not even
suggest that. We're going under for the third time already in
'what has to be done before the Jubilee* . . . don't you make it
worse." And I knew then whose shoulders had taken on the
load for me in that part of the field while I'd been gone. However,
Patience meant food to prepare and rooms to clean and
suchlike, and training new staff. I was thinking of a promise
made to a Gentle in a Purdy guestchambci; and settling the
question of whether we should—or could—try for a delayed
celebration of the claimed appearance of a Skerry, just in
case. And there was the matter of the feuding on Arkansaw to be
laid out for them, and just how the rest of the Families might
fit in to that, and how that would tend to complicate both the
security arrangements and the seating ones. I would
not be taking up with them the matter of what I'd done at
Castle Traveller, nor what might be done in advance of the
Jubilee to forestall their putting my blunder to use; that I'd have to
deal with myself, in private, and I had a feeling in my heart
that I knew the answer already. Nothing to be done but wait,
and deal with it when it came, I'd wager, though I'd search
the timelines as far as my wit and skill would take me, on the
off chance. But that would not be on the Council agenda. Nor
would the name of Una of dark. Much good seven years
of silence was going to do us if I didn't observe it myself. "I
found out who was back of all the mischief," I said calmly,
"and that we had the thing hindside to, and I put a stop to it.
There'll be no more wobbly Mules, I promise you. But for the
sake of the Families involved, there'll be no passing on of
names, either, from my lips or any others." "Families
involved . . ." That was Jubal Brooks. "Then there
were more than one." "In
a manner of speaking, Jubal Brooks," I said. m a
manner of speaking. The Travellers for sure—I'd not been
wrong in thinking them guilty; without the strokings and whisperings
of Gabriel Laddercane Traveller the 34th there'd Twelve
Fair Kingdoms S8S of been
no shenanigans from Una of Clark. She'd of bounced her
babies on her knee, and doted on her husband, and died a good
woman. And no way of knowing who'd put Gabriel up to mat,
nor how many long years it might well have been planned.
And the Clarks for sure, by reason of Una's direct hand.
But only those two, 1 thought, only those two. I'd not repeated
the Insertion Transformation that night at Castle Airy, to see
if any other faces would turn up in my bowl of springwater.
I'd been rushed, and I'd been disgusted, and there'd
not been either the time or the proper mood. And to make
certain sure, I'd be doing that now I was home. I didn't expect,
however, to trap anyone else. If there'd been any other name to
babble, Una of Clark would of let it fall, in sheer tenor "You're
mean not to tell, Responsible," said Thorn of Guthrie.
"But then you were always mean." I
smiled at my plate, and listened to Granny Hazelbide put her in
her place, which she did more than adequately. My mother
could not abide being left out of anything, even when it was for
her own good and clearly for the general welfare. Granny
dressed her both up and down, and she subsided. And when
that was ovci; we all walked down to the churchyard. Vine of
Motley and Halliday Joseph McDaniels the 14th did cheer
as they saw us coming, and I could see their point. Eight weeks
camped under that tree must have been wearisome, even in the
sort of luxury accommodations they'd provided for themselves.
And I could well believe that Vine of Motley's arms
itched to hold her own baby, instead of the servingmaid's she'd
nursed these past two months. In her place I'd of been impatient,
too, and I was glad I hadn't waited to change my clothes
after all. "Hurry
up," I told the Magician of Rank that had joined us in some
haste at the Castle back doors. He was called Veritas Truebreed
Motley the 4th, a name some found overly fancy— which
accounted for its only coming round four times in all these
years—but there was no quarrel with his skill. Once I'd assured
him that whatever held that baby couldn't be anything much
more complicated or dangerous than Granny Magic, and clumsily
done at that, he didn't waste either time or energy. At fifty-three
going on fifty-four he was a sure and experienced SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 186 man
with his Formalisms & Transformations, and he made no fuss
whatever over bringing Terrence Merryweather McDaniels
the 6th down to his parents. He didn't even bother with
herbs; he just scuffed a few cedar needles into suitable patterns,
flicked his fingers with the supple ease of long practice,
and the baby floated right down to his daddy, gurgling and
cooing and obviously without so much as a heat rash to mar his
perfection.
• "Oh,
Halliday Joseph McDaniels, do give him to me!" cried
Vine of Motley. "Please let me have him!" "Certainly,
darlin'," said Halliday Joseph, grinning so I feared
he'd crack his face. And he passed the child over to Vine of
Motley and took the servingmaid's baby in exchange. She
popped up instantly and relieved him of that burden, and I made
a mental note that she was to be rewarded handsomely for her
part in all of this. Discreetly, but handsomely. Her name was
Flag of Airy, for the Ozarit iris that looked quite a lot like me
pictures we had from Earth; and she was, as I recalled, just on
fifteen, and wife of an Attendant that was a Clark by birth. I thought
that a small Bestowing of an acre or two of farmland would
not be out of place, and I'd have it seen to. Two months was a
long time to watch your own child suckled at another woman's
breasts, and to know mat your first task when you had it
back—if you had it back, because she would not of been human
if she hadn't worried that something might go wrong— would
be weaning that babe to a cup. No, a couple of acres to put a
small house on would not strain Brightwater, though me land we
still had to give away was almost gone—this was a time
that justified parting with it, even beyond me Family proper
And Flag of Airy would be pleased to be the lady of a house instead
of a servant in Castle Brightwater It wouldn't make it
up to her completely for what she'd sacrificed, I didn't suppose;
having no baby myself I was a poor judge. But it seemed
to me it ought to lessen the ache a little. Happy!
We were for sure happy that day. The McDaniels insisted
on packing up and heading for home at once (they didn't
say "before something else happens" but no doubt they were
thinking it), and nobody there that wouldn't of done the same in
their place, though we protested politely. But the rest of us
were in no mood for any kind of labor The air was golden,
the cedar sighed over us, and the churchyard was a Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 187 credit
to its Maker with white and yellow and purple violets, sod
young daisies, and all the spring Sowers of Earth that had, praise
be, taken to the soil of Ozaric without so much as a dapple
to their leaves to show strain. There'd be plenty of work to do
later, after supper; it would be a long Council, and we'd all
come out of it sobered, even with me keeping back the worst
of it. For the
moment, though, we weren't worrying about that or anything
else. I set aside my corselet and cape, my boots and gloves—carefully,
under the sharp eyes of Granny Hazel- bide—and
rolled up my puffed and beomamented sleeves to feel
the warm sun on my arms. We sent for a picnic from the Castle.
And we lay all through that day under the cedars (I had to send
the Lewises a note thanking them, I thought, while I was
tying up loose ends ... I had not known how much I loved
those three cedars they'd nurtured in our churchyard until I
lay there lazy under them and saw them with fresh eyes); and we
talked of minor things. The children ran wild and wore themselves
into stupors before it was time to head home for supper,
playing circle games and tag and hide-and-seek and Little
Sally Waters all over the churchyard, and wading in the creek
while their mothers scolded halfheartedly and turned a blind
eye and deaf ear most of the time. I managed
to tie down tight again in that comer of my mind reserved
for the awful my encounter with the young uncle at Castle
Wommack. That I would look at when the Jubilee was over;
unless, the Skies help us all, he came to the Jubilee. Stuff mat
away. Responsible, I told myself hastily; sufficient unto the day is
the evil thereof, and if it happened I'd have to deal with it
then. I wasn't going to let it spoil my homecoming day, not that
nor any of me rest of it. Not this one day. "Glad
to see you appreciate your homeplace, missy." said, my
Granny, giving me a wicked dig in the ribs to be sure I was paying
attention. "Grass wasn't quite as green as you thought it*d be
elsewhere, eh?" "Don't
torment me. Granny Hazelbide,'* I pleaded with her "I'm
so comfortable . . . and so glad to be here! Leave me in
peace." "Leave
you in peace?" "Please,
Granny Hazelbide. Pretty please." "Think
you deserve peace, young lady?" she demanded. ]88 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN "No.
Granny, I doubt I deserve it atall," I said frankly "I just
asked for it—I didn't say I had it coming to me." She
chuckled. And patted my knee. "All
right, then," she said. "Long as you're staying honest with
your poor old Granny." She
didn't believe I was honest for a minute, nor did I, but it appeared
she was willing to call temporary truce. I closed my eyes.
so full of my undeserved bliss that I couldn't hold any more,
and took a nap. That at least, considering the way I'd been
having to spend my nights, I had earned. END OF
BOOK ONE WHY WE
ARE HERE (A
TEACHING STORY) A very
long time ago, and much farther away than you might think,
there were Twelve Families, all living on a world called Earth—and
they were purely disgusted. Earth,
it's said, had been green and gold and beautiful—a gardenplace
and a homeplace. But the people that lived there had
neglected it and abused it, year after weary year, till it was entirely
spoiled, till it was a ruin and a wreck and a pitiful, pitiful
sight. The
water was dirty and the air was foul; the creatures all. were
sorry and warped and twisted. They say the fish that swam
the creeks and rivers had become so strange that a person couldn't
even look at them, let alone eat them. And
then the people, they say, began to grow twisted, too. Not in
their bodies—though living where they did that was no doubt
ahead of them—but in their minds and in their hearts. No person
could be trusted in those times. Hurting, they say, was 1S9 190
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN done
for the pleasure of hurting. And the things that were done in
those days, we are told, one human hand against anotnei; do not
bear repeating. The
Twelve Families, they were a patient people. They had lived a
long time on Earth, keeping themselves to themselves, cherishing
their homes and their kind, and they waited as long as they
could. But the day came, the day came, when First Granny
said, "Enough's enough, and this is too much!" And everyone
looked around at the patheticness of it all, and they agreed
with her And so,
in the year Two Thousand and Twelve—-as was fitting—the
Twelve Families took The Ship and left Earth togethei.
and went in search of a new homeworld. It had to be a place
enough like Earth so that they could fit there; and it had to be
hidden away enough so that they could keep themselves to
themselves forever and ever more. And they took with them just as
little as they possibly could from Earth, with First Granny
and the Captain standing right in the door of The Ship, they
say, throwing things out as fast as people carried them in. "The
less of that trash goes with us," said First Granny, paying
no mind to the complaints and the caterwauling, "the less
likely we are to have to do this every time we turn around."
(By which she meant every two thousand years or so.) And it
would appear that she was right, because a thousand years
have gone by, and here we are still, and mightily satisfied with
our lot. And
what may have become of Earth we do not know; and the
less thought about that the better for us all. HOW WE
CAME TO LOSE THE BIBLE (A
TEACHING STORY) A very
long time ago, and a good deal closer by than you might think,
the Twelve Families and the Captain and First Granny turned
their attention to bringing The Ship down for landfall nice
and easy. Just nice and easy! Made no
nevermind that the fuel was almost all gone in The Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 191 Ship's
engines. Made no nevermind that through near nine years under
solar sails spread round The Ship like petals of a great
lily to gather the solar winds, that fuel somehow had changed.
They still had to get down. "Fool
stuff's clabbered," said First Granny with total contempt,
tapping the toe of her high-topped high-heeled pointy-toed
black patent leather shoes. "Fuel
can't clabber," the Captain told her politely. "It's not even
liquid to start with, ma'am—begging your pardon." "Same
thing," said First Granny, sticking out her chin. "Put it into
any frame of circumstance that suits you. Captain Aaron Dunn
McDaniels, I don't mind! It's spoilt—as fuel—and that's the
same thing as clabbered." "Yes,
ma'am," said the Captain, as was proper But they still
had to get down. They
had never thought it would take them nine years to find a new
homeworld enough like Earth to live on, and lonely enough
to make neighbors an unlikely occurrence, and having no
other thinking creatures unwilling and unable to let them share
the land. All the
food was gone, and all the stuff for making more, and
nothing was left but the food seeds packed away dormant in
their sterile tubes waiting for new dirt. All of the clothes they'd
brought with them were worn out and raggedy and getting
too thin even for the needs of modesty. And the
animals, the live ones, they were getting what First Granny
somberly referred to as That Look. What might be happening
to the stores of embryos sleeping in their tubes, no one
could say till they were decanted; but it was worrisome. Going
on was out of the question, and had been the last seven
days. They had to get down. First
Granny took all the Magicians to the Ship's Chapel, and
they did what they could do. And Captain Aaron Dunn McDaniels
took all the crew to the bridge and the engine room, and
they did what they could do. And
nobody stinted. But the
fuel failed them just as they saw a green land rush up beneath
them—/itf/ as they saw it!—and The Ship went crippled
into what we now call the Outward Deeps. * * * SUZETTEHADEN
ELGIN 192 Well,
what's meant to be will be, they say, and that appears to be
true. For even as the water closed over the dying Ship and First
Granny told the children to stop their caterwauling and prepare
to meet their Maker with their mouths shut and their eyes
open, a wonderful thing happened. Just a wonderful thing! Forty
of them there were, shaped like the great whales of Earth,
but that their tails split three ways instead of two. And their
color was the royal purple, the purple of majestic sovereignty. They
met The Ship as it fell, rising up in a circle as it sank toward
the bottom. And they bore it up on their backs as easy as a
man packs a baby, and laid it out in the shallows, where the Captain
and the crew could get The Ship's door open, and everybody
could wade right out of there to safety. They
were the Wise Ones, so named by First Granny; and it may be
that they live there still in the Outward Deeps. Nobody knows,
and nobody needs to know. And it
was during that glad wading to shore just before First Granny
set her foot on the land and cried, "Well, the Kingdom's
come at last. praise be!" that the ancient holy book—its
name was BIBLE—was lost to the Twelve Families. First
Granny, she thought the Captain had it, it seems. And the Captain,
he thought First Granny had it. Naturally. And there was a
child of three that claimed he'd seen a Wise One swallow it—waterproof,
radiationproof, fireproof, crashproof box and all.
And for all we know that may be true. For sure it's never washed
up on any coast of Ozark, all these many hundred years. "Botheration,"
First Granny said when they realized it was gone.
And the Captain allowed as how he was deeply sorry. "Well,"
said First Granny, "I suppose we'll just have to Make
Do." And so
we have, ever since. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 193 THE
FLYING DULCIMER (A
TEACHING STORY) A very
long time ago, and much further away than you might think,
when the Twelve Families were preparing to leave Earth, there
was a young woman named Rozasharn- Now Rozasham was a
Purdy by birth, and it happened that the Purdys had a fine and
famous dulcimer It was of the sweetest fruitwood, and it was cut
slim-waisted and curled, and it had inlays of mother- of-pearl
in the shapes of hearts and roses and twining vines and little
mourning doves. It was purely beautiful, and when they told
Rozasharn it had to be left behind, she was outraged. Just o»Jraged! "Rozasharn,"
said First Granny, "we have on The Ship two guitars,
two banjos, two dulcimers, two autoharps, two fiddles—which
is one too many, if you ask me—two mouth- harps,
two mandolins, and a dobro. Each was chosen because die man
or woman that played it was the finest player we knew, and it
will serve to while away the time, and to be a model for building
more such when we land. But that's enough." And men she
gave Rozasham a curied-lip look and said, "You can't even
cany a tune, Rozasham, let alone play that dulcimer!" Rozasham
yes-ma'amed, but she went away bitter and she wasn't
about to give in. The Purdy dulcimer was the prettiest she'd
ever seen, and she intended it to go on The Ship no matter
what First Granny said. So
Rozasharn began to plan her magic. There was a Spell of Invisibility,
of course, but that took a lot of work to get going and
even more to maintain, and Rozasharn wasn't sure she was up to
it. A Spell of Distraction, on the other hand, was a simpler
mattel; and she decided to set one of those on the dulcimer,
to make it appear it was only her shawl. Rozasham went
through her motions and cast the Spell, and found herself a bit
embarrassed; she had in her hands a truly splendid shawl, covered
with hearts and roses and twining vines and little mourning
doves, and that was never going to get past First Granny.
"Back up a bit, Rozasharn," Rozasham told herself, "or
you'll come out of this blistered." What
she settled on at last was three Spells. The first was to 194
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN turn
the dulcimer itself plain, and that one worked all right. The
second was to make the plain dulcimer appear to be a shawl,
and that one seemed to be in good shape to the eye, although
it was uncomfortable to her shoulders, since she could
still feel the pegs and the strings and the edges of the wood;
but she considered it her family duty to put up with it. And the
third was to take off the other two, and she tried that out,
and it worked. Nothing was left but to calculate the weight she had
to leave behind so no one would suspect, and that meant
leaving buried in her back yard two pairs of shoes and a half-slip
she'd never liked anyway, and she made it onto The Ship
right under First Granny's nose, the dulcimer draped round
her shoulders and looking for all the world like a plain old
shawl- Just like it! Well,
she would of been all right, would Rozasham—if she'd
had a little self-control. But when landing time came she just
could not resist letting everyone know the trick she'd played,
and as she stepped onto the land of Ozark she cast the third
Spell and stood there before everybody, holding the famous
Purdy dulcimer and looking like butter wouldn't melt in her
mouth. First
Granny looked her up and she looked her down, and then
she looked her up once more to be certain her eyes didn't deceive
hei; but she said nary a word. The Captain looked sorrowful,
but he didn't speak either And as the days passed, and the
Purdy s settled in and built themselves a homeplace, Rozasham
began to feel comfortable. And
then came the morning when the last stick was in place, and the
last curtain hung, and the last dish on die shelf, and Rozasharn
looked out her front door and there stood First Granny
with Macon Desirard Guthrie the 3rd at her right hand; and
young Rozasham's heart very nearly stopped. Macon Desirard
Guthrie was no common person, but a man skilled in Formalisms
& Transformations. If mere was a more handy Magician
on Ozark, Rozasham didn't know who it might be. "Stand
aside, Rozasham," said First Granny, "and let us come
in." And
Rozasham did that, most promptly, and there she stood while
Macon Desirard Guthrie went through his Structural Descriptions
and his Structural Indexes and his Rigorous Specifications
of Coreference and his Global Constraints and a Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 195 lot of
other things of that kind and caliber; and when he got through
there were just three things that a person could do with die
Purdys* fancy dulcimer You
could hang it on a peg on the back wall of a dark closet. You
could put it in the bottom of a tight and heavy sack long enough
to cany it to some similar peg, should you be required to
move. And you
could dust if off, from time to time. If you
tried to do anything else widi that dulcirnei; such as showing
it off to the neighbors, or playing a tune, or even moving
it off its peg to peek at it your own self, it came flying out at
you like a hunting hawk; and starting in the center of die room it
would swoop in bigger and bigger circles, faster and faster
. . . Wheeeyeeew! Let me tell you, all you could do then
was dirow yourself on die flooi. roll under whatever you'd fit
undei; and pray it would miss you. And
nobody could put that diing back on its peg but another Magician
trained in Formalisms & Transformations. And
diat is the tale of die Hying Dulcimer of Casde Purdy, and has
someming to tell us about being proud of things. The
jump-rope rhyme goes like mis; The
Purdys have a dulcirnei; it
cannot make a sound; and if
you take it off its peg, it
flies around and round! It'll
hit you in die back of die neck, as it
goes flying by' It'll
hit you in die crook of die back, it'll
poke you in die eye! It'll
chase you round die bedroom, it'll
chase you down die stairs' And all
'cause of Rozasham of Purdy as
tried to put on airs! CHAPTER
1 I
SHOULD HAVB known that something was very wrong when the
Mules started flying erratically. I was misled a bit, I suppose,
because there were no actual crashes, just upset stomachs.
The ordinary person on the street blamed it on turbulence;
and considering what they understood of the way me
system worked, that was as reasonable a conclusion as any other
However, I had full access to classified material, and I knew
perfectly well that it was magic, not aerodynamics, that kept
the Mules flying. And magic at the level of skill necessary to fly
a bulky creature like a Mule was not likely to suffer any because
of a little disturbance in the air You take a look at a Mule
sometime; it surely isn't built for flight. Even
someone who's gone no farther in magic than Common Sense
Level knows that the harmony of the universe is a mighty
frail and delicately balanced equilibrium, and that you can't
go tampering with any part of it without affecting everything
else. A child knows that. So that when whatever-it- was
started, with its first symptoms being Mules that made their
riders throw up, I should of known that something sturdy was
tugging hard at the Universal Web. 2 SUZETIE HADEN ELGIN I was
busy, let's grant me that. I was occupied with the upcoming
Grand Jubilee of the Confederation of Continents. Any
meeting that it doesn't happen but once every five hundred years—you
tend to pay it considerable attention. One of our freighters
had had engine trouble off the coast of Oklahomah, and
that was interfering with our supply deliveries, I was trying to run
a sizable Castle with a staff that bordered, that spring, on the
mediocre, and trying to find fit replacements before the big to-do.
And there were three Grannys taken to their beds in my kingdom,
afflicted with what they claimed was epizootics and what I
knew was congenital cantankerousness, and that was disrupting
the regular conduct of everyday affairs more than was
convenient. So ...
faced with a lot of little crises and one on the way to
being a big one, what did I do? Well, I
went to some meetings. I went to half a dozen. I fussed
at the Castle staff, and I managed to get me in an Economist
who showed some promise of being able to make the
rest of them shape up. I hired a new Fiddler, and I bought a whole
team of speckledy Mules that I'd had my eye on for a while.
I visited the "ailing" Grannys, with a box of hard candy for
each, and paid them elaborate compliments that they saw right
through but enjoyed just the same. And I went to church. I was
in church the morning that Terrence Merryweather McDaniels
the 6th, firstborn son of Vine of Motley and Halliday
Joseph McDaniels the 14th, was kidnapped, right in broad
daylight . . . when the man came through me cnur- chdoor
on a scruffy rented Mule, right in the middle of a Solemn
Service—right in the middle, mind you, of aprayer!— and
rode that Mule straight down the aisle. He snatched Terrence
Menyweather in his sleeping basket from between his parents,
and be flew right up over the Reverend's head and out through
the only stained glass window he could count on to iris—Mule,
basket, blankets, baby, and all, before any of us could
do more than gape. February the 21st, that was; I was there,
and it was that humiliating, I'm not likely to forget it. The
McDaniels were guests of Castle Brightwalei; and under our
protection, and for sure should of been safe in our church. And now
here was their baby kidnapped! Although
it is possible that kidnapping may not be precisely the
word in this particular instance. You have a kidnapping, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 3 generally
there's somebody missing, and a ransom note, and whatoot.
In this case, the Reverend shouted an AAAAmen! and we
all rushed out the churchdoor; and there, hanging from the
highest of the three cedar trees in the churchyard in a life- support
bubble, was Terrence Menyweather McDaniels the 6th,
sucking on his toe to show how undisturbed he was by it all.
And the Rent-a-Mule chewing on the crossclover against me
church wall, under the overhang. There was no sign of its rider,
who could make a claim to speed if to nothing else. We
could see the baby just fine, though we couldn't hear him.
And we knew he was safe in the bubble, and all his needs attended
to indefinitely. But he might as well of been in the Wilderness
Lands ofTinaseeh for all the good that did us—we didn't
dare touch him. Oh, we
had Magicians there skilled enough to put an end to that
bubble and float the baby down to his daddy's arms without
ruffling one bright red hair on his little head. If we hadn't
had them, we could of gotten them in a hurry. It wasn't mat; it
was a matter of diagnosis. We had
no way, you see, of knowing just what kind of magic was on
the forcefield holding mat bubble up in the tree and keeping
it active. Might of been no problem at all, just a bit of Granny
Magic. Ought to of been, if the man doing it couldn't afford
but a Rent-a-Mule. And then it might of been that the mangy
thing was meant to make us think that, and it might of been
that if we so much as jiggled that baby we'd blow the whole
churchyard—AND the baby—across the county line. We're
not much for taking chances with babies, I'm proud to say,
and we weren't about to be hasty. The way to do it was to find
the Magician that'd set the Spell, or whatever it was, and make it
clear that we intended to know, come hell or high water,
and keep on making it clear till we got told. Until then, that
baby would just have to stay in the cedar tree with the squirrels
and the chitterbirds and the yellowjays. Vine of
Motley carried on a good deal, doing her family no credit
at all, but she was only thirteen and it her first baby, and allowances
were made. Besides, I wasn't all that proud of my own
self and my own family at that moment. Five
suspicious continental delegations I had coming to Castle
Brightwater in less than three months, to celebrate the Grand
Jubilee of a confederation they didn't trust much more 4 SUZETTE HAPEN ELGIN now
than they had two hundred years ago. Every one of them suspecting
a plot behind every door and under every bedstead and
seeing Spells in die coffee cups and underneath their saddles
and, for all I knew, in their armpits. And I was proposing
that they'd all be safe here—when I couldn't keep one
little innocent pointy-headed baby safe in my own church on a
Solemn Day? It
strained the limits of me imagination somewhat more than somewhat,
and there was no way of keeping it quiet. They'd be having
picnics under the tree where that baby hung in his pretty bubble
and beaming the festivities out on the comsets before suppertime,
or my name wasn't Responsible of Brightwater In the
excitement we left the Solemn Service unfinished, and it took
three Spells and a Charm to clear that up later on, not to mention
the poor Reverend going through the service again to an
empty church reeking mightily of garlic and asafetida. But the clear
imperative right men was a family meeting; and we moved
in as orderly a fashion as was possible (given the behavior
of Vine of Motley) back to die Castle, where I turned all the
out-family over to the staff to feed and cosset and called everyone
else at once to the Meetingroom. The
table in the Meetingroom was dusty, and I distinctly saw a
spiderweb in a far window, giving me yet another clue to the competency
of my staff and strongly tempting me to waste a Housekeeping
Spell or two—which would of been most unbecoming,
but I never could abide dirt, eveh loose dirt—and I waved
everybody to their chairs. Which they took after brushing
more dust with great ostentation off the chair seats, drat
them all for their eagerness to dot every "i" and cross every
*'t" when it was my competence in question, and I called the
roll, My
mother was there, Thom of Guthrie, forty-four years old and not
looking more than thirty of those, which wasn't even decent;
I do not approve of my mother I said "Thom of Guthrie"
and she said "Here" and we left it at that. My uncles, Donald
Patrick Brightwater the 133rd—time we dropped that name
awhile, we'd wear it out—and Jubal Brooks Brightwater the
31st. Jubal's wife, Emmalyn of Clark, poor puny thing, she was there;
and Donald's wife. Patience of dark, Emmalyn's sistec
And my grandmother, Ruth of Motley, not yet a Granny, since
Jonathan Cardwell Brightwater the 12th showed no signs Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 5 of
leaving this worid for all he was 109 years old . . . and it was
said that he still troubled Ruth of Motley in the nights and scandalized
the servingmaids in the chamber next to theirs. And I
could believe it. We could of used him that day, since his head
was as clear as his body was said to be hearty, but he was off
somewhere trying to trade a set of Charms he'd worked out for a
single Spell he'd been wanting to get hold of at least the last
five years . . . and the lady that Spell belonged to not about
to pass it on to him, if he spent five more. As it
was, that meant only seven of us in Meeting, not nearly enough
for proper discussion or voting, and you would of thought
that on a Solemn Day, and with guests in the Castle, tbere'd
of been more of us in our proper places. I was put out about
the whole thing, and my mother did not scruple to point that
out. "Mighty
nervy of you. Responsible," she said, in that voice of
hers, "being cross with everybody else for what is plainly your
own fault." I could of said Yes-Motnei; since she despises that,
but I had more pressing matters to think of than annoying my
motheE She'd never make a Granny; she was too quick with
mat tongue and not able to put it under rein when the circumstances
called for it, and at her age she had no excuse. She'd
be a flippant wench at eighty-five, still stuck in her magic
at Common Sense Level, like a child. Lucky she was that
she was beautiful, since men have no more sense than to be
distracted by such things, and Thorn was that. She had the Guthrie
hah; masses of it, exactly the color of bittersweet chocolate
and so alive it clung to your fingers (and to everything
else, so that you spent half your life picking Guthrie hair
off of any surface you cared to examine, but we'll let that pass).
And she had the Guthrie bones ... a face shaped like a
heart, and great green eyes in it over cheekbones high arched like
the curve of a bird's wing flying, and the long throat that melted
into perfect shoulders. . . . And oh, those breasts of hers! Three
children she'd suckled till they walked, and those breasts
looked as maiden as mine. She was well named, was Thorn
of Guthrie, and many of us had felt the sharp point of her
since she stepped under the doorbeam of Castle Brightwa- ter
thirty-one years ago. I have always suspected that those Guthrie
bones made her womb an uncomfortable place to lie, giving
her a way to poke at you even before you first breathed 6 SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN the air
of the world, but that's a speculation I've kept to myself. I hope. "Well,
now that we're thoroughly disgraced in front of the whole
world," sighed my grandmother, "what do we propose to do
about it?" "This
is not the first manifestation of something cockeyed," said
Jubal Brooks. "You know that. Responsible." "There
was the milk," my grandmother agreed. "Four Mundy's
in a row now it's been sour straight from the goat. I assume
you don't find that normal, granddaughter" "And
there was the thing with the mirrors," said Emmalyn. "It
frightened me, my mirror shattering in my hand like that." I
expect it did frighten her, too; everything else did. I was hoping
she wouldn't notice the spiderweb. She was a sorry excuse
for a woman; on the other hand, we couldn't of gotten Patience
of dark without taking the sistci; too, and all in all it had
been a bargain worth making. Patience
was sitting with her left little finger tapping her bottom
lip, a gesture she made when she was waiting for a hole to come
by in the conversation, and I turned to her and made the
hole. "Patience,
you wanted to say something?" "I
was thinking of the streetsigns," she said. "The
streetsigns?" "Echo
in here," said my mother, always useful. "I'm
sorry. Patience," I said. "I hadn't heard that there was anything
happening with streetsigns." "All
over the city," said my uncle Donald Patrick. "Don't you pay
any attention to anything?" "Well?
What's been happening to them? Floating in the air? Whirling
around? Exploding? What?" Patience
laughed softly, and the sun shone in through the windows
and made the spattering of freckles over the bridge of her
nose look like sprinkled brown sugar I was very fond of Patience
of dark. "They
read backwards," she said. "The sign that should say 'River
Street' . . . it says'Teerts Revir'" She spelled it out for me
to make that deal; though the tongue does not bend too badly
to "Teerts Revir" "Well,
that." I said, "is downright silly." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 7 "It's
all silly," said Patience, "and that is why I was laughing.
It's all ridiculous." Emmalyn,
whose freckles just ran together and looked like she
hadn't bothered to wash, allowed as how she might very well
have been cut when her mirror shattered, and that was not silly. I
looked at them all, and I waited. My uncles, pulling at their short
black beards the way men always do in meetings. My mothel;
trying to keep her mind—such as it was—on the discussion.
My grandmothel; just biding her time till she could get
back to her embroidery. And the sisters—Emmalyn watching
Patience, and Patience watching some inner source of
we-know-not-what that had served us very well in many a crisis- Not a
one of them mentioned me Mules, though I gave them two full
minutes. And that meant one of three things: they had not
noticed the phenomenon, or they did not realize that it was of any
importance, or they had some reason for behaving as if one of
the first two were the case. I wondered, but I didn't have time
for finding out in any roundabout fashion. "I
agree," I said at once the two minutes were up, "it's all silly.
Even the minors. Not a soul was harmed by any one of the
mirrors that broke—including you, Emmalyn. Anybody can
smell soured milk quick enough not to drink it, and the other
six days of the week it's been fine. And as for the streetsigns,
which I'm embarrassed I didn't know about them but
there it is—I didn't—that's silliest of all." "Just
mischief," said Jubal, putting on the period. "Until today." My
mother flared her perfect nostrils, like a high-bred Mule but a
lot more attractive. "What makes you think, Jubal Brooks,"
she demanded, "that today's kidnapping—which is a matter
of major importance—is connected in any way with all these
baby tricks of milk and mirrors?" "And
streetsigns," said Emmalyn of Clark. Naturally. "Jubal's
quite right," I said, before Thorn of Guthrie could mm on
Emmalyn. "And I call for Council." There
was a silence that told me I'd reached them, and Emmalyn
looked thoroughly put out- Council meant there'd be no
jokes, and no family bickering, and no pause in deliberation 8 SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN for
coffee or cakes or ak or anything else till a conclusion was come to
and a course agreed upon. "Do
you think that's really called for, Responsible?" asked my
grandmother. She was doing a large panel at that time, mounungdoves
in a field of violets, as I recall. Not that she'd ever
seen a moumingdove. "As Jubal said, it's been mischief only so
fax. and pretty piddling mischief at that. And there's no evidence
/ see of a connection between what happened in church
today and all that other foolishness." "Responsible
sees a connection," said Patience, "or she would
not have called Council. And the calling is her privilege by
rule; I suggest we get on with it." I told
them about the Mules then, and both the uncles left off their
beard-pulling and gave me their attention. Tampering with
goats was one thing, tampering with Mules was quite another:
Not that they knew what it meant in terms of magic, of course—that
would not of been suitable, since neither had ever shown
the slightest talent for the profession, and I suppose they took
flying Mules for granted as they did flying birds. But they had the
male fondness for Mules, and they had anyone's dislike for the
idea of suddenly falling out of the air like a stone, which is
where they could see it might well lead. "It
has to do, I believe," said Patience slowly, "with the Jubilee.
That's coming up fast now, and anybody with the idea of
putting it in bad odor would have to get at it fairly soon and move
with some dispatch. I do believe that's what this is all about." She was
right, but they'd listen better if she was doing the talking,
so I left it to hec "Go
on," I said. "Please." "I'm
telling you nothing you don't know already," she said. "The
Confederation of Continents is not popular, nor likely to be,
especially with the Kingdoms of Purdy, Guthrie, and Farson.
And Tinaseeh is in worse state. The Travellers hate any kind of
government; they are still so busy just hacking back the Wilderness
that they don't feel they can spare time for anything else,
and they for sure don't want the Jubilee. A Jubilee would give a
kind of endorsement to the Confederation, and they are dead
set against that. And then there're all the wishy-washy ones
waiting around to see which way the wind blows." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 9 "
'A thing celebrated is a thing vindicated,'" quoted Ruth of Motley.
"They all know that as well as anybody." "The
idea," Patience went on, "would be to make it appear that
there's so much trouble on the continent of Maiktwain ... so
much trouble in the Kingdom of Brighlwater specifi- cally .
. . that it would not really be safe for the other Families
to send their delegations to the Jubilee." My
conscience jabbed me, for she was right; and it had been niggling
at the back of my mind for some time. though I'd managed
to ignore it up to now by worrying about dust on the banisters
and coffee for deliveries for Mizzurah. Donald
Patrick scooted his chair back and stared at me, and then
scooted it up again, and said damnation to boot, and my grandmother
went "Ttch," with the tip of her tongue. "Five
years of work it's cost us," he said, glaring around the table.
"Five years to convince them even to let us schedule the Jubilee!
Surely all that work can't be set aside by some spoiled milk
and a few smashed mirrors!" "Precisely,"
I said, flat as pondwater "And that is just the point.
You see, youall, how it will look? First, parlor tricks. Then, a
kind of tinkering—nothing serious, just tinkering— with
the Mules. And then, to show that what goes four steps can go
twelve, the baby-snatching. Again, you notice, without any
harm done." "Aw,"
said Jubal, "it's just showing off. A display of power Like
throwing a dead goat into your well." "That
it is," I said. " 'See what we can do?' it says. . . .
'And think what we might do, if we cared to.' That's the message
being spread here. Think the Wommacks will fly here from
the coast knowing their Mules may drop out from under them
any moment, to come to the support of our so-called Confederation?" "Disfederation,"
murmured Patience of dark. "A more accurate
term at this point." "Patience,"
I said, "you hurt me." "Howsomever
and nevertheless," she said, "it's true. And anything
but a sure hand now will wreck it all." We sat
there silent, though Emmalyn fidgeted some, because it
wasn't anything to be serene about. Marktwain, Oklahomah, and
probably Mizzurah, agreed on the need for the Confedera- tion of
Continents; and their Kingdoms were willing to back it 19
SUZEITE HADEN ELGIN as best
they could. But the whole bulk of Aricansaw lay between
Marktwain and Mizzurah, and the Ocean of Storms between
all of us and either Kintucky or Tinaseeh; and the three
loyal continents all put together were not the size of Tinaseeh.
Since the day the Twelve Families first landed on this planet
in 2021, since the moment foot was set on this land and it was
named Ozark in the hope it would prove a homeworld to our
people, those of us who preferred not to remain trapped forever
in the twenty-first century had been in the minority. The
Twelve Families had seen, on Old Earth, what the centralization
of a government could mean. They had seen war and
waste and wickedness beyond-description, though the descriptions
handed down to us were enough to this day to keep
children in Granny Schools awake in the long nights of winter,
shivering more with nightmare than with the cold, Twelve
Kingdoms, we had. And at least four of them ready to leap up
every time a dirty puddle appeared on a street comer and
shout that this was but the first sign, the first step, toward the
wallowing in degradation that came when the individual allowed
theirselves to be swallowed up (they always said "swallowed
up," playing on the hatred every Ozarker had for being
closed in on any side, much less all of them) by a central government.
. . . And several more were in honesty uncom- mitted,
ready to move either way. I ran
them by in my mind, one by one. Castle Purdy, Castle Guthrie,
Castle Parson, Castle Traveller—dead set against the Confederation
and anxious to grab any opportunity to tear the poor
frail thing apart and go to isolation for everything but trade
and marriage. Castles Smith, Airy, dark, and McDaniels,
and Castles Lewis and Motley of Mizzurah, all with
us—but perhaps only Castle Airy really ready, or able, to put any
strength behind us. It was hard to know. When the Confederation
met at Castle Brightwater, one month now in every
four—to the bitter complaints of Purdy, Guthrie, Parson, and
Traveller about the expense and tile waste and the frivolousness
of it all—those six voted very carefully indeed. That
is, when we could manage to bring anything to a vote. Only
Castles Airy and Lewis had ever made a move that went three
points past neutrality, and that rarely. As for Castle Wommack,
who knew where they stood? One delegate they sent to
the meetings, grudgingly, against the other Castles' Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 11 delegations
of four each and full staff; and the Wommack delegate
came without so much as a secretary or Attendant, and
spent most of his time abstaining. We were seven to five for the
Confederation—maybe. Maybe we were but two against
ten, with six of the ten playing lip service but ready to bolt at
me first sign of anything that smelled like real conflict. My
mother made a rare concession: she addressed me by term of
kinship. "Daughter,"
she said, making me raise my eyebrows at the unexpected
mode of address, "what do you think we ought to do?" "Ask
Jubal," said foolish Emmalyn, and I suppose Patience kicked
her, under the table. Patience always sat next to Emmalyn
for that specific purpose. Ask Jubal, indeed. "Think
now before you speak," said Ruth of Motley. "It won't
do to answer this carelessly and get caught out, Responsible.
You give it careful thought." She had finally forgotten
about her embroidery and joined us, and I was glad of it. "I
think," I said slowly, "that things are not so far out of hand
that they cannot be stopped. Vine of Motley is crying herself
into hiccups up in the guestchambers at this very moment,
and no doubt feels herself mighty abused, but that baby is
safer where he is than in her arms. Signs and mirrors and
milk make no national catastrophe, and Mules that behave like
they'd been drinking bad whiskey are not yet a disaster The
point is to stop it now, before it goes one step further. The next
step might not be mischief." "What
is called foi," said'my grandmother; nodding her head,
"is a show of competence; that would serve the purpose. Something
that would demonstrate that the Brightwaters are capable
of keeping the delegations, and all their km, and all their
staffs, safe here for the Jubilee." "I
sometimes wonder if it's worth it," sighed Donald Patrick.
"I sometimes think it might be best to let them go on and
dissolve the Confederation and all be boones if that's their determined
mind! The energy we put into all this, the time. the money.
... Do you know what Brightwater spent in food and
drink alone at the last quarterly meeting?" "Donald
Patrick Brightwalei," said Ruth of Motley in a voice
like the back of a hand, "you sound like a Purdy." 12 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN "I
beg your pardon, Mother," said my uncle. "I hadn't any intention
of doing so." Strictly
speaking, it was not fair for him to be rebuked. As tile
ordinary citizen was ignorant of what kept the Mules flying in the
absence even of wings, so was Donald Patrick ignorant of the
peril every Ozarker faced if we could not establish once and for
all a central government that could respond, and respond
with speed, in an emergency. The decision to maintain that
ignorance had been made deliberately, and for excellent reasons,
hundreds of years ago, when first the menace of the Out-Cabal
had been discovered by our Magicians. And that decision
would stand, for so long as it was possible, and for so long as
disputations in political science, and intercontinental philosophy,
and planetary ecology, and the formidable theory of
magic, could be substituted for a truth it had been sworn our people
would never have to learn. "First,"
I said quickly, "there's finding out where this attack is
coming from. That's the easy part." My
mother crossed her long white hands over her breasts to indicate
her shock and informed us that/iw we had to get that baby
down out of that tree. "Mother,
dear Mothei," I said, "you know that's not so— mat
baby is all right. Unlike the rest of us, that baby is protected
from every known danger this planet can muster up. Not so
much as a bacterium can get through that bubble to harm
Terrence Merryweather McDaniels, and he will be tended more
carefully there than a king's son." It was
only a figure of speech; there were no kings in our kingdoms
and never had been, and therefore no king's sons. When
First Granny had stood on Ozark for the first time, her feet to
solid ground after all those weary years on The Ship, she had
looked around hei; drawn a long breath, and said, "Well,
the Kingdom's come at last, praise be!" and we'd had "kingdoms"
ever since for that reason alone. But it had the necessary
effect. Thom of Guthrie made a pretense of thinking it
over, but she knew I was right, and she nodded her lovely head
and agreed with me that the baby probably represented the
least of our problems. Except insofar as it stood for an insult
to our Family and our faith, of course (and it was at that point
that I realized the Solemn Service had been left unfinished). Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 13 "I
say call in the Magicians of Rank, then," said Jubal Brooks,
"and have them to find out which one of our eleven loving
groups of kindred has set itself to bring the Confedera- tion
down about our heads. Literally about our heads." "No,"
I told him, hoping he was right that it was only one. "No,
Jubal Brooks, that's all wrong. It would maybe be fastest,
depending on the strength and number of the Magicians ranged
against ours, but it's all wrong as to form." "I
don't see it," he said. "Asymbol,"
said Ruth of Motley, spelling it all out for him, "is
best answered by a symbol. Not by a . . . meat cleavec " "And
what symbol do we propose to offer up for this motley collection—no
ofiense meant. Mother—of shenanigans? Cross our
hearts and spit in the ocean under a full moon?" "A
Quest, I expect, Jubal," I said, straight out. I had been * dunking
while they were talking, and level for level, that seemed
right to me. And the women nodded all around the table. "In
this day and age?" sputtered Donald Patrick, and threw up his
hands. "Do you realize the antiquated set of hidebound conditions
that go with mounting up a Quest? Responsible, you
can't be serious about this'" "Well,
it is fitting," said his mother saving me the trouble. "As
Responsible and Patience have pointed out, the entire campaign
against us to this- time has been a single symbol, what
would be referred to in classical terms as a Challenge. OUR
MAGIC IS BETTER THAN YOUR MAGIC, you see. No harm
has been done, where obviously it could have been, had
they been so minded. Very well, then—for an old- fashioned
Challenge we shall offer an old-fashioned Quest. It is
appropriate; it has the right ring to it." "Foof."
said Donald Patrick. "It's absurd." "Indeed
it is," I agreed, "and that's the whole point." "We
might should ignore the whole thing," he said. "For all we
know." "We
do, and there will be no Grand Jubilee of the Confederation
of Continents of Ozark, Donald Patrick Bright- water—and
yes, I do know, down to the penny, what all this has
been costing us. Nor will we have another meeting of the Confederation,
I daresay, for a very long time. Whoever is doing
this, they would be delighted to have us ignore it all, and SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN everybody
snickering behind their hands at us for cowards and weaklings
. . . and it is in the hope that we will be fools enough
to do that that they've kept every move to pestering only
and not gone forward to injury. If they can bring us down for two
cents, why spend two dollars?" I was completely out of
breath. "They
have overplayed their hand," said Patience, "with this
matter of the McDaniels baby." "I
believe so," I said. "It was a mistake of judgment. They should
of kidnapped one of Jubal's Mules instead." "And
hung it in a cedar tree? In a life-support bubble?" Her brown
eyes dancing. Patience of dark was clearly trying not to imagine
Jubal's favorite Mule being cleaned and fed and curried
up in the cedar tree; and losing the battle. "It
would of been safer," I said. "/ might of been busy enough
not to take it for anything more than a prank; and they would
of had still more time to make nuisances of them- selves—and
undercut the confidence in our security staff— before
the Jubilee." "Responsible,
that's but eleven weeks away!" Patience broke
in, the laughter in her eyes fading. "That's mighty little time." "All
the more reason to talk less and do more," I said. "Here's
what I propose." I would
take our best Mule, from Brightwater's champion line,
called Sterling and deserving of her name. I would make a brief
and obvious fuss around the city in the way of putting together
suitable outfitting for a journey of a special kind. I would
let the word of the Quest be "leaked" to the comset networks.
And then, I would do each Castle in turn, staying only
just long enough at each to make the point that had to be made.
Responsible of Brightwatel; touring the Castles on a Quest
after the source of magic put to mischief and to wickedness—just
the thing. Just the thing! "Even
Tmaseeh?" asked Jubal dubiously. "Even
Tinaseeh. Certainly." "It's
a nine-day flight by Mule from here to Tinaseeh," he said.
"At least. And you do a Quest, you do it by foot or by Mule,
Responsible, no getting out of that. Nine days, just that one leg
of the trip." "As
the crow flies," I acknowledged. Not that it would of Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 15 taken
me nine days, but there was no reason to let Jubal Brooks know
more than he needed to know. "I will not head straight for
Tinaseeh across the Oceans of Remembrances and of Storms,
dear Uncle. I am touring the Twelve Kingdoms on solemn
Quest, please remember. First I will go to Castle McDaniels.
Then a short flight to Afkansaw, a mere hop across die
channel to Mizzurah, on over to Kintucky, and then—and onty
then—to Tinaseeh. Then Oklahomah, quick around it, •^ and
back home." "But,
my dear niece," he said—Jubal Brooks was stubborn, grant
him that—"though it's but one day from Kintucky's southernmost
coast to the coast of Tinaseeh, that one day will set you
down not at Castle Traveller but on the edge of the largest
Wilderness Lands on Ozark. Larger than the entire land area of
this continent, for example; I strongly doubt you'll do the
trip over that in less than three days. and you'd still have two
days ahead of you before you reached the Castle gates!" My
grandmother stepped in then; the man was getting above himself,
but tact, of course, was necessary. Men are a great deal of
trouble, I must say. "Jubal
Brooks," she said, firmly but courteously, "Respon- sible
was properly named. I suggest we do her the courtesy of trusting
her in this." "Distances,"
he began—the man was ranting!—"are dis- tances.
Name or no name—" We
might of wasted a lot more time on that kind of thing, if there
hadn't of been a knock on the door just as he was hitting his
stride. For all that we were in Council, we could spare time to
answer the door; and we did. Nobody was there, of course, leading
Emmalyn to look puzzled and Patience to look innocent,
but it served its purpose. I
dismissed Council with thanks, letting Jubal run down naturally
as we all filed out, paid a visit to the guestchambers only to
be told that the baby's parents had gone with full ceremonial
tent to camp in the bed of needles beneath their son and
heu; taking along the infant daughter of a servingmaid to see to
the problem of Vine of Motley's milk—a practical solution,
if a bit hard on the servingmaid—and then I ran for the
stables. So far
as I was concerned, we were late already, CHAPTER
2 So
CLOSE TO HOME I didn't dare take chances, and so I let my Mule
fool about and waste hours in the air on the first stage of my
journey, to Castle McDaniels. I wore an elaborate gown of emerald
green; under it I had on flared trousers of a deeper green,
tucked into trim high boots of scarlet leather with silver bells
about the bootcuffs and silver spurs all cunningly worked. And I
had over that a tight-laced corselet of black velvet embroidered
in gold and silver, and it was all topped with a hooded
traveling cloak of six layers black velvet quilted together
with silver thread in a pattern of wild roses and star-in- the-sky-vine
and friendly ivy. My scarlet gloves matched my boots
and my riding crop matched my spurs, and around my throat
on a golden chain was a talisman almost not fit for the sight
of decent people, except that decent people could be counted
on not to know what it meant and anybody that knew what it
meant would sure not mention it. All in all it was a purely
disgusting sight. When I flew I preferred honest denims, and
over them a cloak of brown wool. And spurs and riding crop to
fly a Mule were about as sensible as four wheels and a clutch
to sail a ship—but none of that was relevant. 17 18
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN I was a
symbol, and a symbol carrying out a symbol. I was, by the
Twelve Corners, a Meta-Symbol, and I intended to look the
part if it choked me. They, whoever they might turn out to be,
would have leisure to compare the style in which Castle Brightwater
did these things with their scroungy brigand on a mangy
rented Mule. I would see to that, and I intended to rub it in and
men add salt, if I got the chance. I
brought Sterling down smartly at the entrance to Castle McDaniets
without raising so much as a puff of dust, and I called
out to the guardmaid at the broad door to let us in. "Well
met. Responsible of Brightwater!" she hollered at me; and
I mused, as I had mused many and many a time before,
on the burden it gave the tongue to greet either myself or my
sister Troublesome (not that many greeted her!). A regular
welter of syllables, and I hoped the Granny that did it got a
pain in her jaw joints. When I was a child, the others made me
pay for the inconvenience, ringing changes on it all me day
long. Obstreperous of Laketumoc, they liked to call me. Preposterous
of Bogwatec Philharmonic of Underwear And numerous
variations in the same vein. On the rare occasions when my
sister and I shared the same space, they liked to call us
"Nettlesome and Cuddlesome." We have
a saying, an ancient one: "Don't get mad; get even."
It stayed my hand when I was young enough to mind such
nonsense, and now I would not stoop me distance necessary
to get even. But it still rankles at times. As when a skinny
guardmaid bellows out at me before all the world, "Well
met. Responsible of Brightwater!" "Well
met yourself," I said, "and why not good morrow while
we're at it?" "Beg
your pardon?" She had a slack jaw, too, and it dropped,
doing nothing to improve the general effect. "As
should you," I said crossly. "The year is 3012, and *well
met* went out with the chastity belt and the spindle." "I
have a spindle," she said to me, all sauce, but she must not of
cared for the expression on my face; she left it at that. "What's
your name, guardmaid?" I asked hec while I waited
for the idea to reach her brain that someone should be notified
of my arrival. "Demarest,
I'm called. Demarest of Wommack." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 19 Demarest
... it was a name that had no associations for me, and
she was far from home. "Would
you tell the McDaniels I'm here, Demarest of Wommack?"
I asked her, giving up. No doubt the McDaniels, like
myself, were having trouble finding Castle staff that could even
begin to meet the minimum needs of their jobs. It made me
sorry, at times, that robots were forbidden to us- True, they were me
first step toward a population that just lay around and got fat
and then died of bone laziness; I understood and approved
the prohibition. But they would of been so useful for some
things. Pacing off the boundaries of a kingdom, for instance,
which had to be done on foot, every inch of it ...
and letting people into Castles. She
looked at me out of the corner of blue eyes under straight-cut
coppery bangs, and she tugged at the beUpull hanging
at her right hand, and in due course me Castle Housekeeper
appeared and opened the front doors to me. She did
not, I'm happy to say, tell me I was well met; but she called stablemaios
to take away the Mule and unload my saddlebags. and she
showed me into a small waiting room where a fire burned
bright against me February chill. And she saw to it that someone
brought me a glass of wine and a mug of hearty soup. I
settled my complicated skirts and maddening trousers, and drank
my soup and wine, and soon enough the arched door opened
and in came Anne of Brightwater, my kinswoman and a McDaniels
by marriage, to greet me. "Law!"
she said from the doorway, looking me up and down.
She was blessed with a plain name and plain speech both,
and I envied her the first at least. "Look
like a spectacle, don't I?" I acknowledged. "My,
yes," said Anne. "I'm
supposed to," I said. "You should see my underwear" She
agreed to forego that experience, and came and sat down
and stared at me, shaking her head and biting her lower Hp so
as not to laugh. "Well,
Anne?" "Oh,
I'm sure you've good reasons," she said, "and I have sense
enough not to want to know what they are. But I'll wager not a
single Granny saw you leave in that getup, or more than your boots
and your gloves would be rosy red." I
chuckled; I expected she was right. 29
Suzerrc HADEN ELGIN "Welcome,
Responsible of Brightwatel," said Anne then, "and
how long are we to have the misery of your company?" Plainer
and plainer speech. "Can
you put me up for twenty-four hours, sweet cousin?" "In
the style you're decked out for?" "If
you mean must there be dancing in the streets, Anne, no, I'll
spare you that." "What,
then? You didn't Just 'drop in' on your way to buy a spool
of thread somewhere." Anne
pulled her chair near the fire, folded her arms across her
chest, fixed her attention on me, and waited. "I,
Responsible of Brightwatel," I recited, "am touring the Twelve
Castles of Ozark, Castle by Castle, in preparation for the
Grand Jubilee of the Confederation. Which is—as you'll remember—to
be convened at Castle Brightwater on the eighth day of
this May. And I begin here, dear cousin, to do you honoc" "And
because Castle McDaniels is closest." "And,"
I capped it, "because a person has to begin somewhere.
There is one advantage; if I start with you, then it follows
that you're first done with me." "Ah,
yes," she sighed, "there is that." She
leaned back in her chair and sighed again, and I tried to keep my
spurs from making holes in her upholstery. "What's
required?" she asked me. "One
party," 1 said. "A very small one. In honor of my tom; you
know. In honor of my Quest.** "In
honor of the Pickles," "The
Pickles? Anne!" On
Earth, we are told in the Teaching Stories, there was a food
called pickles, made out of some other food called cucumbers.
On this world. Pickles are small flat squishy round green
things, and they bite. They certainly are not good to eat, even in
brine, and we grant them a capital letter to keep the kids
mindful not to step on them barefoot. "Well,"
said Anne of Brightwater, "it's just as sensible." "It
would be just as well," I said, "not to mention the Pickles
in your invitations." "Responsible,
dear Cousin Responsible. I despise parties' I always
have despised them, and you know it. Why don't you be too
tired, instead?" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 21 The
fire crackled in the fireplace, and a nasty wind howled round
the Castle walls, and I knit my brows and glared at her until
she sighed one more time and went away to give the necessary
orders. My mention as she stepped into the hall that she'd
best expect a comset film crew did nothing for her expression,
but she went on; and I got myself out of my spurs and
hung them over a comer of her mantel. There
could be no treason here—and that was what all this foolishness
in fact amounted to, of course, plain treason—not m
Castle McDaniels. The Brightwaters and the McDaniels had been
closer than the sea and its shore ever since First Landing, and if
there was anyone in this Castle who was not kin to me by birth
or by marriage, or tied to me by favors given and received,
it was some ninny such as stood guardmaid. Nevertheless,
a Quest was a Quest, and it had to be done according
to the rules. I had had a boring flight, tooling along through
the air and waving to passing birds; and I would have a boring
supper with Anne's boring husband, and then we would all
have a boring party and be boringly exhausted in the morning.
And then before lunch I would be able to lake my leave
for Castle Purdy. At
which point a thought struck me, and I pulled my map from my
pocket and unfolded it. Upper right-hand comer of die
pliofilm, the small continent Marktwain, with the Outward Deeps
off its coasts to the east. To the south of Marktwain, Oklahomah,
a tad biggec To the west, and dwarfing both, the continent
of Arkansaw, with little Mizzurah almost up against its
western coast and sheltered some from the Ocean of Storms by its
overhang to the north. Then across the Ocean of Storms, in the
northwest corner of my map, was Kintucky, big as Oklahomah
but with only the Wommacks to manage the whole of it.
And last of all, filling the southwest cornei; the huge bulk of
Tinaseeh, the only one of our continents to have an inland sea,
and its Wilderness Lands alone as big as either Kintucky or
Oklahomah. And the empty Ocean of Remembrances, filhng
all the southeast comer: True,
the most obvious route, and the one I had described to me
arguesome Jubal, was straight over to Arkansaw. But Arkansaw
was shared by Castles Purdy and Guthrie and Farson.
And those were three of the most likely to have 22
SUZETTC HADEN ELGIN something
to hide from me and require an investment of my time. An
alternative that might save me time in the iong run would be to
fly straight on south to Castle Clark on Oklahomah, and make a
quick circuit of Castles Smith and Airy, both of which—along
with Clark—were loyal to the Confederation. I could
maybe do the entire continent in eight, nine days, counting
one to a Castle for the required ceremonial stopover, before
I moved on to Arkansaw and more reasonable sources of
trouble. The
McDaniels children found me poring over my map and gathered
round to look over my shoulder, all nine of them. The room
shrank around me; not a one of them that was not a typical
McDaniels, big and stocky and broad-shouldered (and if
female, broad-hipped as well). It got very crowded in that room. "This
is a nice map you've got," said one of the younger of the
herd, a boy called Nicholas Fail-tower McDaniels the somethingth—I
could not remember the what-th there for a minute.
The 55th? No; the 56m. I was embarrassed; if there is one
thing expected of us it is knowing people's names, and this boy was
a second cousin of mine. "What
are you looking for, Responsible? It's a nice map, like
Nicholas says, but there's a lot on it." "She's
looking for the kidnapper—" said the very littlest, and
instantly clapped both hands over his mouth. "I forgot," he said
around his fingers. Either
Anne or their father then had threatened them with dire
events if they mentioned that baby; still, it was a McDaniels
baby, and it was not surprising that they'd be interested.
Manners were hard to get the hang of. "I
am trying to decide," I said, ruffling the boy's hair to show I
didn't intend to take notice of his lapse, "which is the best
way to go when I leave in the morning.' Like you say, there's
a lot of choices." The
children hadn't any hesitation at all—zip due west to Arkansaw,
as any fool could see. Except for one of them. Her name
was Silverweb, and she was fifteen years old and not yet mairied;
perhaps it was her intention to become a Granny without
the bother of waiting around to become a widow. She was a
handsome strapping young woman, with a pleasant face; Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 23 die
bound her hair back in an intricate figure-eight of yellow braids
that I could never of managed, and she carried herself with
dignity. I made a mental note to compliment Anne on this daughter—her
only daughter—who seemed to me to show promise. She
laid a well-tanned finger that showed she wasn't afraid of a
little sun to my map, and traced a different route. Castle dark,
on Oklahomah's northeast corner. Castle Airy, at the southern
tip ... Oklahomah came very near being a trian- gle.
Then to Castle Smith, in the northwest corner: My choice exactly. "Do
it that way," she said. "Then over to Arkansaw; only an easy
morning's ride. And you're at Castle Guthrie." "Faugh.
Silverweb," said one of her brothers, "she can't do that at
all. You heard Mother—Cousin Responsible is touring all
twelve Castles on solemn Quest. The way to do it is go straight
on to Arkansaw, then Mizzurah, men Kintucky, then Tinaseeh,
then end up in Oklahomah, and back to MaricXwain." "If
she ever gets out of Tinaseeh," said another "Horrible old
place, Tinaseeh is, and full of things that would as soon eat you
alive as look at you." "Not
as horrible as your room!" I moved
out of the way so as not to get my costume spoiled, grateful
that the map was indestructible, and let them shove and
cany on for a bit to get it out of their systems. Silverweb, calm
among the turmoil, held fast that it would be just as sensible,
and twice as pleasant, and break no rules that she'd ever
heard of, if I went the other way round. "But
then she's got all that open ocean between Tinaseeh and
Oklahomah to fly! Look at it, would you? A person could fly
over that and never be heard of again—it must be ... three
days across? Five? Six?" "It's
got to be done at one end or the other," scoffed his sister
"Better to do it when the worst is over and she can take her
time. She'll be plain worn out, by then." "What
makes you think so, Silverweb?" the boy taunted, for all
he had to stand on his tiptoes to look her in the eye. "She's
Responsible of Brightwater, Silverweb, she's not a tourist!" SUverweb's
chin went up and the blue eyes almost closed. 24 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN She
took one stop forward and the boy fell back two. Second of nine
she was; it couldn't be easy. And the other eight all male
... it was enough to constitute a substantial burden. SUverweb.
I added it up in my head—she was a seven. Withdrawal
from the world . . . that went with not marrying . . .
secrets and mystery . . - that fit the hooded eyes and me
intricate figure of her braids. From what I could see, this one was
properly named, and living up to it. As of
course she would be. There were no incompetent Grannys
on Marictwain to cause trouble with an Improper Naming,
as had been known to happen elsewhere from time to time. I let
them squabble, Silverweb winning easily, and relaxed as best
I could given the way I was dressed, enjoying the sight of them
all if not the sound. I had my route chosen now—as Silverweb
had had the wit to lay it out, and it was not designed solely
in terms of distances and points of the compass. I would do
quickly the friendly territory of Oklahomah; and in that way I'd
have a bit extra where it was less than friendly. The
party was pleasant, more a dance than a party, and a credit
to Anne. She'd invited people enough to fill the Castle's smaller
ballroom, and had managed to muster a respectable crowd,
considering me short notice and a thunderstorm that had
already been scheduled and could not of been postponed without
distorting the weather for the next three weeks. Anne and I
stood in a comer back of the bandstand where the Caller was
hollering out the dances, both of us in slight danger from a flying
fiddle bow but willing to risk it for the sake of the semi- privacy.
I despised parties as much as Anne did, probably more.
and I couldn't dance even the simplest dances, much less the
complex things they were weaving on the tiles that night in honor
of my visit. "Star
in the shallows, flash and swim, Lady to
her gentleman and parry to him!" "Wherever
do they leam to do all that?" I marveled. "Circle
has a border to it, touch it and run. Muffins
in the oven till their middles are done!" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 25 "You
should of been taught," said Anne- "They had no right
to leave you ignorant just because you might of enjoyed yourself." "There
wasn't time," I said, which was the plain truth. Plus, I
was awkward, always had been. "Braid
a double rosebud, smother it in snow, Swing
your partner, and dosey-do!" "Step
on a Pickle in the dark of night, Grab
your cross lady, and allemande right!" "It's
not fail," she insisted. "I hear your brother's the best dancer
in three counties, and turning all the girls to cream and buttec
And I'll wager they saw to it that your sister learned every
dance that was worth knowing." I
snorted. "Nobody ever 'saw to it' that Troublesome did anything,
Anne of Brightwater What she wanted to do, she did.
What she cared to know about, she learned. Anything else was
just so much kiss-your-elbow" "Sashay
down the center; rim around the wall, Single-bind,
double-bind, and promenade all!" I
couldn't even understand these calls . . . dosey-do and promenade-the-hall
went by often enough to let me know it was
dancing, but the intricacies of it were beyond me. I couldn't
decide whether I minded that, either, though on general
principles I was not supposed to fall behind on anything
that mattered to any sizable proportion of Ozarkers, "sizable"
being defined as more than three. It looked to be hot work,
and I fanned my face with my blank program in sympathy. "Young
people!" I said, ducking the bow. "They do amaze me." Anne
gave me a sharp look, and I looked her right back and .waited.
Whatever she had to say, she'd say it; she'd said enough
about my blue-and-silver party dress, which was even more
preposterous in the way of gewgaws and lollydaddles man the
one I'd arrived in. And my high-heeded silver slippers with
the pointed toes. 26
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "My
daughter, Silverweb," she said to me, and I noticed that
she was talking with her teeth clenched, and spitting out the
syllables like she couldn't spare them, "Silverweb, my dear
cousin, is a 'young people.'" "And
a fine one," I agreed. "That's a likely young woman, and I
plan to keep my eye on her in future. I wager she'll go a considerable
distance in this worid." "SiTverweb,"
Anne said again, "is fifteen years old. And you,
Responsible of Brightwater, you remarking on the habits of
these 'young people' like a blasted Granny, have had precisely
fourteen birthdays, and the fourteenth not more than six
weeks ago!" It
wasn't often I stood rebuked lately, not since we'd finally managed
to pack my sister off where she couldn't do any harm to
speak of or leave me holding the bag if she was bound and determined
to live up to her name. But this was one of the times,
and I had it coming. Not that we arc given to considering
only the calendar years on Ozark, we know many other
things more worth considering. But my speech had not been
genteel. It was the sort of thing my mother would of said, and I
wished, not for me first time, that I had the skill of blushing.
That, like the ability not to fall over my own big feet, had
been left out of my equipment. And the more ashamed of myself
I was, the more I looked like I didn't care atall—I knew that. I
only wished I knew what to do about it. Anne of
Brightwater was not as tall as I was, and she had a usual
habit of gathering herself in that made her seem even smaller,
but she was making me feel mighty puny now, there mid the
music and the boom of thunder A trick like a cat does, puffing
herself up to be more impressive. "It
is hard for Silverweb," said my kinswoman, spitting sparks
now along with the syllables, "seeing you come here, dressed
like a young queen and treated like one, off on a Quest before
all the world and it taken seriously—oh, they are, don't you
worry, they are taking it very seriously! While she stands aside
and must hear herself called *one of the McDaniels children.'
Had you thought of that?" I had
not thought of it, obvious though it surely should have been. I
looked at the tall grave girl who was a year my senior, moving
easily through the squares in a simple dress of giay silk sprigged
with pale green rosebuds, and her only ornament a shawl
of dark gray wool in a Love-in-the-Mist knotting, with a Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 27 pearl
fringe . . . and perhaps the single wild rose in her yellow
hak I remembered the way I had sat that afternoon, "watching
the children," with a pretty fair estimate of the expression
that must of been on my face at that time, and I felt a fool.
Had I called her "one of the children" in her hearing? Surely
not . . . but supper had been boring, as expected, and I'd not
paid a great deal of mind to curbing my tongue. "The
mother lion defends her young," I said lamely, and the nearest
Fiddler got me back of the ear, making me jump. "And
a stitch in time saves nine!" I
winced and stared at the floor, and Anne drew her skirts around
her with a swish like ribbon tearing and went off and left
roe standing there all alone as she headed for the ballroom dool;
managing to tangle herself up with two couples in a reel before
she sailed out into the corridor and slammed the door behind
hec She
would be back later to apologize. After all, I had not chosen
to be Responsible of Brightwatec It was none of my doing.
A Granny had chosen that role for me and I filled it as best I
could, and no doubt there were good reasons. Some of mem I
knew, and some I could guess, though there seemed a kind of
fuzz between them and my clear awareness; others I would
learn in time, and some I would be told. When I was buried
they would be written on a sheet of paper narrow as my thumb,
in the symbols of Formalisms & Transformations, and tucked
between my breasts and buried with me. Somewhere, if she
still lived, there was someone who knew every one of those reasons
at this very moment, and no doubt the knowledge lay heavy
on her shoulders; I hoped they were broad. I was
behaving like a fourteen-year-old, I realized, and I smoothed
my ruffled feathers and set my quarrel with Anne aside,
along with the futile lamenting about my lack of elegances.
Spilt milk, all of it, and I'd spill gallons more before
I saw my own Castle gates again. The only important question
I needed to concern myself with was: could there be mischief
here, if not treason, despite the fact that the McDaniels
were close to the Brightwaters as our skins? I
listened, then, with more than my ears—my ears were too fall of
fiddle and guitar and dulcimer to be useful in any case— and
only silence came back to me. Here I might be annoying, 28 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN and I
might be read up and down, but here I was loved, and here
the Confederation was seen as a worthy goal to be worked toward.
I found no small thing that I could worry about, and I worried
easy; nor would I be spending this night casting Spells to
troll for echoes that I might of missed hearing through the music. Thunder
boomed again, less intimidating than Anne, and I poured
myself another glass of punch and retreated further into the
protection of the tall white baskets of flowers and ferns that surrounded
the bandstand. And seeing as how the McDaniels set as
fine a party table as was to be found anywhere, I had another
plate of food. I would be off in the morning early, I decided,
and skip the breakfast. That way I wouldn't have to face
Silverweb of McDaniels again and risk putting my foot deeper
yet in the muck than I had already, from being self- conscious
over slighting her so today. My
pockets were deep and my skirts full enough to hide plenty
of lumps. I made sure I had both a midnight snack and a breakfast
squirreled away before Anne came back to tuck her arm
through mine and tell me what a crosspatch she'd been over
nothing. "It
wasn't 'nothing,'" I said resolutely, "and I had every word
you said coming to me, Anne. But I want you to know it wasn't
meant to be the way it looked, and I wish you'd tell Silverweb
that once I'm gone. And I thank you for bringing my manner
to my attention here and now, close to home; it would not be
so easy if you were the lady of Castle Traveller," "Just
use your head," she said, and tears in her eyes because she saw
I was truly sorry. Anne of Brightwater had a quick temper,
but a heart that melted at blood heat, nearly. "And watch
your tongue." "I'm
trying," I said. "I'll get the hang of it." I had
for sure better get the hang of it, and that with some speed. "You'll
tell Silverweb?" I asked her. "Promise?" "I'll
tell her; And she will understand. Silverweb is a deep one." CHAPTER? THE
NEXT DAY I was able to be a little more sensible. Leaving, I still
wore my spectacular traveling outfit, but the minute I was well
over the water and out of sight of the fishing boats I brought
Sterling to a full stop in midair and changed into something
that didn't make what was already misery doubly so.
Balancing on Muleback for that kind of thing takes practice,
and properly fastened straps and backups, but I was more
than up to it—I'd had lots of practice. Mostly it requires pretending
you are flat on the ground, while at the same time not
exactly forgetting that it's a good ways down. I took
the Ocean of Remembrances at a leisurely pace; it was a
three-day flight from Castle McDaniels to the first landfall on Oklahomah,
and since I'd done Castle to coast in about fourteen
minutes flat I had time to make up over the ocean. I cut
the Mule back to half her regulation speed, and I balanced
a very small dulcimer—all I'd been able to fit in my saddlebags,
but not all that bad—over her broad neck, and I sang my
way dry through a steady wind and plenty of rain by way of
a Weather Transformation that it was fully illegal for me to
know. Sterling disliked the dulcimer, and she probably 29 SUZETTC
HADEN ELGIN 30 disliked
my voice even more; it was a good deal like her own. Just as
I was never called upon to dance at parties, I was never called
upon to sing (anywhere), and I reveled in my opportuni- ty.
here at a height where there was nobody to clap hands over their
ears and beg me to leave off tormenting them. I do know a lot of
ballads, not to mention every hymn in the hymnal, and I enjoyed
myself tremendously. There
is some inconvenience, of course, to making any lengthy
ocean voyage by Mule, our oceans being almost completely
empty of islands or reefs. A person could get through
one day without too much hassle, provided you neither ate nor
drank the day before nor during the flight itself. But once
you went beyond that single day the inevitable happened, and
considerable gymnastics were required of both rider and Mule.
(This was not the least of the reasons why Ozarkers for the
most part went by boat from continent to continent, and it made it
unlikely that I would meet any other citizen on Muleback
as I went along, which was all to the good in me interests
of modesty.) Only for the sake of a symbol would anything
so unhandy be undertaken by a reasonable person, and few
had that sort of symbol to deal with. I had
ample time to think about the distances and times of flight
that would be expected of me, when my throat and my fingers
got tired. Brightwater to McDaniels, one very long day, and
then three more to Oklanomah. Three days roughly for each
leg of the triangle from Castle dark to Castle Smith, Castle
Smith to Castle Airy, and back again almost to dark for the
best take-off across the channel to Arkansaw—that a day's flight
only, and a short day. Three days' travel for Castles Farson
and Guthrie, a day's flight to Mizzurah; two days there and two
to Castle Puroy Four days across the Ocean of Storms to
Kintucky, provided the ocean didn't do too much living up to its
name and force me to put in an extra day for the benefit of the
population. Ten days from Kintucky to Tinaseeh. Then the longest
leg over water ... the McDaniels children had not been
too far off in their estimate of the flight time from Tinaseeh's
southeast tip back to Oklahomah; it was a good five days,
even with fair weather and a tailwind. And then four days
home. Fifteen days, even cutting it very close, I'd be expected
to spend flying over water And far more than that for T\velve
Fair Kingdoms 31 die
land distances, with stops at the same intervals expected of anyone
else. Since I
was all alone I indulged myself, and turned the air blue to
match the stripe between Sterling's ears, which were still
laid back in protest against my concert. I could of done the whole
trip, the actual flying time, in about an hour total, just die
amount of realtime involved in take-offs and landings, and there
was no time to spare with the Jubilee coming in May, and February
almost over. But whereas a Magician of Rank could have
done it that way and nobody would of done more than maybe
fuss mildly about people that felt obliged to show off, having
a -woman do such a thing would cause about the same amount
of commotion as a good-sized groundquake. And the damage
would not be repairable by stone and timber: I could shave
an hour here and half an hour there and get away with it, but not
much more, not without causing more trouble than I could
conveniently put an end to. The word would be well out by now,
and people in the towns and farms—and on the water along
me coasts, too—would be expecting to look up and see roe fly
by all in emerald and black and gold and silver and scarlet,
at reasonable points of time. Aeronautically reasonable. , I
could think of no cover story that would get me out of any of that
time, except that (the Twelve Comers be praised) I would
be able to do most of my make-up time in the Wilderness
instead of over the oceans. The likelihood of anybody
observing me in mid-ocean once I got away from the coasts
was too small to be worth considering; I would do a decorous
few miles in sight of land, SNAP to a suitably remote spot in
the nearest Wilderness, and camp there to wait out the time it
"should" of taken me to fly that far Enough was enough.
Muleflight was fine for formal occasions, for short- time
travel, and for racing and hunting, but it was one of the roost
boring ways ever devised for going long distances. Sterling,
like any other Mule with a sense of self-respect, refused
to go through the completely superfluous leg move- ments
in the air that travel over ground or in the water would of required
... it was a lot like sitting on a log (a smalt log) floating
through the air, and if it hadn't been for the wind -Mowing
past you it would of been easy to believe that you weren't
moving at all. Over the water even the wind wasn't all 32 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN that
much diversion. It wasn't tiring, and twelve full hours of it was no
great strain on either Mule or rider, but, law, it was boring.
I intended to keep it to a minimum. The
coast of Oklahomah is peaceful land. Pale golden sand sloping
gently down to the water on one side and gently up into low
green hills on the otnei; and the weather always easy there. There
were boats out, farther from the land than I had really expected
them to be, and I made my arm tired waving at their passengers
before I began my descent. And managed to drop my poor
dulcimer into the Ocean of Remembrances in the process.
New motto: never try to balance a dulcimer across a Mule's
neck, keep from falling off the Mule, and wave to a boat
captain below you at the same time. Sterling
and I settled down toward the land, and I saw that my
expectations were correct; the word had gone out. Although
Castle Clark was no more than three miles up from the
shore, where it had a view that melted both heart and mind as it
faced out toward the sea, there was a delegation of some sort
waiting to meet me. I wouldn't have to hammer on the gates
of Castle Clark as I had had to do at Castle McDaniels; we were
going in in a small, and I hoped a tasteful, procession. The
darks' Castle staff wore dark brown livery, trimmed at cuff
and hem with yellow and white. Four of the staff were there
on Muleback (all, by their insignia, Senior Attendants), me dark
crest embroidered on their right shoulders. I had always
liked that crest; two stalks of wheat, crossed, yellow on a field
of brown, and a single white star above the wheat— nothing
more. It pleasured the eye and was a credit to the Granny
that'd devised it when the Castle was built. "Good
morning, miss," they said, which was a great relief, and I
good-mominged them back again. And then they told me that
dinner was waiting for us at the Castle, which pleasured me even
more. I hope to outgrow my appetite one of these years,
but I was hungry again. "And
a message from Castle Smith waiting, miss," said one. "What
sort of message. Attendant?" "Don't
know, miss. I was told to greet you, ask you to dinner;
and say the message was waiting. That's all." We
turned the Mules, and they followed me, four abreast Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 33 aad a
mannerly four Mule-lengths behind, across the sand and up the
hill ahead of us. The Mules had no objection to the hard- packed
beach, but floundered once we were above the tideline; I me
pleased to see that none of the animals following me took the all
too common Mulish tactic of stopping dead and refusing to
move, sinking deeper all the while into the sand. They were well
trained, and they struggled through the powdery stuff without
hesitation, though I'd no doubt they'd of said a good deal if
they'd bad the chance. Not one brayed, a sure sign of good
management in the stables, and once we reached the road their
hoofs tapped smartly along the white pavement. Very orderiy,
and I Liked order. I was in a good mood, and prepared to be
in a better one, as we went through the gates and dismounted
in the courtyard, and I was led straight on to a long balcony
on the second floor that looked out over the hills to the sea. There
sat the darks. Nathan Terfelix Clark the 17th, with a beard
like a white bush trimming up his burly chest, and not a hair on
his head, in compensation. His wife, Amanda of Farson,
the one with the chins. Their three daughters, Una, Zoe,
and Sharon, and the husbands of the two eldest at their sides.
Let me see - . .it was Una that had scandalized her parents
by marrying a Travellei; and gone on to scandalize the Families
nearby by loving him far beyond what was either decent
or expected, and that would be him, Gabriel Ladder- cane
Traveller the 34th, in the suit of black. The Travellers were
unwilling to give up any of their ancient trappings, and they
dressed still as they had the day they stepped off The Ship in
2021. Zoe's husband was a kinsman, Joseph Frederick Brightwater
the 11m, and looked pleased to see me. And an assortment
of babies, all of them beautiful. I've never seen an ugly
baby—but then I've never seen a genuinely new one, either—I'm
told that might dent my convictions. And
there sat Granny Golightly. She
gave me the shivers, and it pleased me not to have her where I
had to see her oftener She stood not quite five feet tall, she
weighed about as much as a Mule colt, and she was an Airy by
birth, which had been an astonishing long time ago. If my reckoning
was right, Granny Golightly had passed her one hundred
and twenty-ninth birthday recently; next to her I was a flyspeck
on the windowpane of time. I intended to go lightly 34
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN near
hei; for sweet prudence' sake, and as befit her name. "Hello
there. Responsible of Brightwatel;" they said to me, and
waved roe to an empty chair in the sunshine. Dinner was chowder—I
counted eleven kinds of fish!—and dark ale, and combread
property prepared and so hot the butter disappeared when it
touched it, and a fine pair of salads, one fruit and one vegetables.
And a berry cobbler that I knew nobody at Castle Brightwater
could of brought off, including my own self. Finishing
that cobbler, and thinking back on the rest of the meal, I
understood fully how the Clarks acquired their bulk, and I
forgave Amanda her chins. What I did not understand was the
trim waists of the daughters, especially Una, who accounted
for five of the children. Perhaps since they had grown
up eating this way they had developed a natural immunity-
Or perhaps this was a company meal and they usually
ate like the rest of us at noon; I had, after all, been expected
here. "Responsible
of Brightwater," said Nathan Terfelix, "there's
a message here for you from Castle Smith. Man arrived
with it this morning almost before we had the gates unlocked,
and what he was in such a hurry for I have no idea. Or
interest. Knew you couldn't get here before noontime." "Took
off as fast as he arrived, too," Amanda added. "He wouldn't
even stop for a cup of coffee." She
raised her head and nodded at a young Attendant standing
near the door, and he brought me an envelope and laid it in
my hand without a word. He looked to be about eleven, and if
I was any judge his livery collar itched him; this must be his
first year in service. "Amanda,"
I said as he backed away, "the young man's collar
is badly fit. Someone should see to it." Granny
Golightly cackled, which was trite. "Not
going to miss a trick, are you. Responsible of Brightwater?"
she demanded. "Going to see that our livery fits the
servants right, are you? You plan to inspect the stables while
you're here, and run your little white fingers up and down
the banisters?" "I
beg your pardon. Granny Golightly," I said. "I did not mean to
criticize." "Lie
to me, young missy, and you'll rue it," she snapped. "Criticism
you gave, and criticism we got, and I'll see to the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 35 tadung's
collar myself, this afternoon1. And to the careless seamstress
that made it too tight in the first place, whoever she may be!
All we need is sloppy staff giving Responsible of Brightwater
bits to add to her long list!" This
was ordinary behavior for a Granny, and I paid it no mind;
it had been years since I'd made the mistake of getting into a
wrangle with a Granny bent on public performance. She went on
like that for quite some time, under her breath, while I turned
the envelope from Castle Smith over in my hands, and oie
young husbands disappeared one at a time on mumbled errands. Creamy
white papa; thick as linen, and an envelope that ought
to of held something of importance—which it had to hold,
if it could not of been sent by comset in the ordinary way but had
to be carried here by human hand. Seven inches square if it
was one, and the Smith crest stamped on it both front and back,
and an official seal! And inside it, all alone in the middle of a
sheet of matched paper like lonely raisins in a pudding, the following
words: We
regret that Castle Smith will be unable to entertain you at
mis time, due to a family crisis. Any questions you might
have can be asked there at Castle dark, and well answered. In
cordial haste, Dorothy
of Smith The
eldest daughter of the Castle, Dorothy of Smith . . .
carrying out a minor social duty? Or what? Dorothy was a
pincher; I remembered her as a child at playparties and picnics,
always quick with her wicked little fingers, and running
before you could get a fair chance to pinch her back. She
would be fourteen now, just about three months older than I was.
And since she'd bid me ask questions, I asked one. "Begging
your pardon. Granny Golightly," I said, and the Granny
stopped her nattering and looked up from her cobbler. "Amanda,
do you or Nathan either of you know of any 'crisis' at
Castle Smith?" Amanda
looked blank, and Nathan frowned, and Granny Golightly
forgot her pose long enough to give me a sharp look between
bites. 36
SUZETTEHADEN ELGIN "Crisis,"
said Nathan. "What
kind of crisis?" asked Amanda. I waved
the note. "Doesn't say," I said. "Just disinvites me." "Now
that won't do, young lady," Granny Golightly jumped
in, "for you invited your own self on this particular traipse-about!
There was no call sent out from the Twelve Castles,
demanding the drop-in of Responsible of Brightwater at her
earliest convenience, not as / know of—and I would know." "Gently,
Granny," said Zoe of dark, and leaned over to pick up
a baby. For ballast peAaps. "Gently!" "Flumdiddle,"
said the Granny. "I
withdraw die accusation," I said, "and you are quite right—I
had no invitation. Not here, either but you've seen fit to be
hospitable and I thank you for it. I will remember it." "On
your list!" said Granny. "See there?" "And,"
I added, "I will remember the way the Smiths set their
hands to the same plow—what to do with Responsible of Brightwater,
all inconvenient and uninvited. Unless—unless there
truly is trouble at Castle Smith to back this up." Silence,
all around the table. Mules braying in the stables, and
seabirds crying out as they whirled above us, but no words,
nor did I really expect many. Ozarkers do not talk behind
one another's backs, excepting always the Grannys, who do
it only as part of their ritual and are careful that it leans to
harmless nonsense. "Anybody
sick there?" I asked finally. "Might
could be," said Zoe. "It's that time of the year We have a
few people here down with fevers . . . nothing serious,
but fevers all the same." "I
was thinking more on me order of a plague," I said flatly. More
silence. "All
right," 1 said, "is mere marrying trouble there? Or birthing
trouble? Or naming trouble?" "If
there is," said Granny Gotightly, "Granny Gableframe is
there and she'll see to it." "Responsible,"
said Amanda of Farson, "you're touring the Castles,
as I understand it, because you intend to find out who hung
the McDaniels baby in your cedar tree—" "Flumdiddle!"
said Granny Golightly again. Emphatically. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 37 "Trite,
Granny Gotightly," I said between my teeth, and she wrinkled
her nose at me. "I
say flumdiddle because no other word that's accurate sits well in
my mouth," she had back at me. "If all you wanted to know
was who did that foolish baby trick, you have Magicians of Rank
as could find that out for you without you setting out on a
Quest! Amanda, you can't see any farther than the end of your
nose." "Gently,
Granny," said Zoe again, and her sisters each reached
for a baby, too. They appeared to use the little ones like a
kind of armor in this Castle; any sign of tension and everybody
grabbed a baby. I wasn't sure what it signified, but it was
distinctive. "What
were you going to say, Amanda?" I asked, keeping my
voice as courteous as I could and hoping for a chance at this Granny
another day. "I
meant to say that the Smiths are easily ofiended. That's well
known." "If
they think you suspect them of doing that sorry piece of business—and
with you coming uninvited they'll for sure think you do
suspect them, since you've never done such a thing before—you'll
put their backs up," said Nathan Terfelix. "They're
stiffnecked and overproud. They won't bear being spied
upon." "Do
you see my visit as being spied upon?" I asked, taken aback,
and then regretted it; Golightly was on me quick as a tick. "Most
certainly!" she said, little wrinkled cheeks red as wild
daisies. "Most certainly! And why not, seeing as that is what it
is?" "Oh,
my," I sighed, "this won't do." "Now,
my dear, that's just Granny's way of talking," said Amanda.
"You mustn't mind it." Telling
me, was she, about the Grannys and their way of talking?
Even Sharon looked embarrassed, and the silent Una made a
little noise in the back of her throat and stared down into
her coffee cup. "Your
Granny," I said quietly, "is doing what she's good at. Stirring
up trouble. Sowing dissent." The old
lady's brows went up, and I thought she was going 38 SUZETrt
HADEN ELGIN to rub
her hands together with glee at finally getting to me. But she
waited, to see if I'd go on. "I
see no reason why youall can't know why I'm here," I told
them. "Nor why the tour of the Castles. For sure, 1 could of
found out without leaving my own bedroom—with the help of a
Magician of Rank, of course—" "What
are you up to with a Magician of Rank in your bedroom?"
Granny interrupted, scoring one point. "—who
kidnapped the McDaniels baby," I went right on. "That's
not in question. The point is that somebody, or some one of
the Families, is doing one piece of fool mischief after another
to try to make people back out of the Jubilee. Especially
people that've been against it all along and are Just looking
for an excuse to stay away. Finding out who's doing the mischief
is not really the point—though it serves as Quest Goal,
naturally, and I'll do it as I go along. The point is to show that
Castle Brightwater is not to be put down by mischief, magical
or otherwise." "A
symbol," said Amanda. "A
Quest for a Challenge," said Golightly, who knew her business.
"Quite right." "But
nobody here is against the Jubilee!" said Zoe, looking both
outraged and puzzled. "Of
course not," I agreed, "but do think, Zoe of dark!" She
jogged the baby a bit, and then she nodded. "You
couldn't go only to the Castles you suspect," she said. "That
would tip your hand." "Green
roosters, the girl's stupid!" shrilled Granny Golight- ly, and
Zoe winced. I thought I might have to take this Granny in
hand; and then I reminded myself sternly that the internal affairs
of Castle dark were none of my business, as long as they
remained allies of Brightwatec "And
why am I stupid, Granny?" demanded Zoe, and good for
her! "She
means," I said gently, "that the problem is not tipping my
hand—the Families that I suspect know who they are already.
Traveller; Purdy, Guthrie, and—I'm sorry, Amanda— Parson.
The reason for all this folderol is that a Quest must be done in
a certain fashion, or it is not a symbol. A Quest is one thing,
done under rigid constraints, one step at a time—" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 39 "And
plenty of adventures as you go along!" said Granny. "That's
required!" "One
step at a time," I went on, working uphill, "flying our finest
Mule, wearing my finest gown . . . and so on. Done any
other way, it's not a Quest at all, it's just the daughter of Brightwater
gallivanting around the planet uninvited and unexplained.
That would be something quite different, Zoe. Brightwater
doing this as a Quest, and doing it to the letter of the
rule—that says we mean business, and no mistake about it." The
early shadows were beginning to stripe the balcony, and the
wind was coming up cold. The older children began shooing
the younger ones inside, and the dark daughters passed
along the babies in their laps to the staff to be carried in. High
time, too, to my mind. "I
see," Zoe said, rubbing her arms and drawing a shawl around
her shoulders from the back of her chair "Yes, that's clear" Nathan
Terfelix pulled at his beard—which I would have enjoyed
pulling myself—and poured one half-cup of coffee all around
to finish off the pot. "What
do you think. Responsible of Brightwater?" he asked;
and there was no banter in his voice. "I take no insult on the
part of my wife—the Parsons have never shown sign of love
for the Confederation, and your logic can't be faulted. Nor is she
responsible for her family's doings on the other side of Arkansaw,
if doings there be. But what do you think of the chances
for this Jubilee?'* "Fair
to middling," I said. "Provided I do this right." "I
don't see it," said Sharon of Clark. "The Jubilee is a celebration,
a giant party. It's a lot of trouble for Castle Brightwatci;
but if they're willing, why should anybody else care?" I
looked at Granny Golightly and waited for a remark about the
girl's stupidity, but apparently she didn't think twelve was old enough
yet to demand the attentions of her tongue. She glared
at me, but she held her peace. "The
Travellers," I told the child, "the Purdys, the Guthries,
the Parsons ... all of them want the Confedera- tion
set back to meeting one day a year like it once did, pure play-acting
with no muscle to it. And each Castle absolutely to 40
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN its own
self the rest of the time. Every meeting, Sharon of dark,
the Travellers move to go back to that one day a year, the Parsons
second that, it goes to a vote, and it goes down seven to five
or eight to four depending. Every meeting . . . that's the
first thing happens after the Opening Prayer The Jubilee, now,
may look like a giant party, but it means a kind of formalizing
of the Confederation that's never been done yet. Those
Families would like to see it fail, like to see the other Families
do as Castle Smith has done here—send letters around politely
regretting that due to some 'crisis' they could not after all
attend the Jubilee. You see that?" Sharon
of dark drew her brows together and sighed. "Well. it
makes no sense atall," she said crossly. "Don't they know anything?
Don't they know that if it wasn't for the Confedera- tion
we'd have anarchism?" "Anarchy,
child," said her father "The word's anarchy" "Well,
that, then! Don't they even care?" She was
positively abristle with outrage, an<f I gave the Granny
credit for that; Sharon of dark had been properly taught.
I doubt she knew anarchy from a fishkettle, but she'd learned
it for a word to shudder at, and that was all that was likely
to be required of her "Perhaps
they don't care, Sharon," I said carefully. "And then
perhaps they only don't understand. If we knew the truth of it,
might could be we'd be able to change their minds on the subject." Amanda
of Parson said nothing, there being little she could say,
and I paid her the courtesy of not questioning her on her own
sympathies, while her child nodded solemnly. Amanda had
been a dark by marriage now over forty years; it was not likely
that she still held to her Family's prejudices. Even if she did,
certainly she would not be involved in sabotage coming from
that quarter. A woman actively disloyal to her husband's house
would go back to her own, as a matter of honor; she would
not live as his wife and work against him. "Speak
openly. Responsible of Brightwater" said Granny Golightly
then, "and look in my eyes when you speak. Do you suspect
treason here?" 1
looked her eye to beady eye, and I spoke flat out. "For sure and for
certain, Granny Golightly, I do not. Nor, till I had this scrap
of paper from Castle Smith, did I suspect it on all of Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 41 Oklahomah.
It was my idea that I'd stop quickly at each of the three
Castles here, where I knew the loyalty to the Confedera- tion
wasn't in question, and so doing gain maybe a little extra time to
spend in other places." "She
speaks the truth," said the Granny, showing an amount of
overconfidence that didn't specially surprise me. "And / will
speak the truth, returning her the favor and then we can all get
inside out of this blasted wind and get comfortable." She
leaned forward and tapped her skinny fingers together as she
steepled them, peering at me over the steeple. "There's no trouble
at Castle Smith," she said, "but not your treason, either
No one at Smith's doing magic as shouldn't be doing it, or for
evil ends." "I
wonder" I said. "I'm
telling you," she snapped, "and I know of what I speak.
You can cease wondering. I am the Granny of this Castle,
and the senior Granny of the five that share the housekeeping
of Oklahomah among us, and I tell you, Uppity—-fourteen,
aren't you! what an age for wisdom!—I tell you
there's no need to set your stubborn foot in Castle Smith. It's as
Nathan Terfelix says; they're stiff-necked and you've insulted
them, and they haven't the sense to see what you're doing,
any more than Sharon there did, or the babies." "Not
going would save me time," I hazarded. "Don't
go, then," she said, and stood up with more creakings
and poppings than an old attic floor in cold weather "Who's
there to suspect? Granny Gableframe, her that was a Brightwater
by birth, and a McDaniels by marriage forty-seven years?
Can you see her allowing such goings-on? And there's whatsisname
. . . Delldon Mallard Smith the 2nd, and twice is
enough if you ask me, no more gumption to him than a nursing
baby for all he thinks himself a power in the land. And his
three brothers, each of them as much a bully as he is, but scared
of him, more fools them . . . and all their poor burdened
wives, doing their best to clean up after their worthless
menfolk ..." "Granny
Golightly," I said quickly, "I think I follow you." "That
one," she said, shaking her finger under my nose and not a
bit slowed down, "that Delldon Mallard, now, he is just stupid
enough to set himself up proud and claim he should have been
made an exception of, though he knows very well you 42
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN skip a
station on a Quest and you risk the whole thing. He was a
stupid little boy, he was a stupid young man, and he's growing
stupider with every passing year I can just see him thinking
himself fit to be an exception and sitting around his supper
table bragging that he's shown Brightwater a thing or two!
But he's a pool; pitiful, pathetic, puny fool. He couldn't sour
milk any way but spitting in it." Whew!
She was outspoken. Too outspoken. There were still staff
near us, and what their family allegiance might be was unknown
to me. And children, who are not always good at guarding
their tongues. "Want
me to hush," she said, her mouth twitching, "you pass
the Smiths by. Or I'll say the rest, to convince you—and I know a
passel more, young woman." I was
sure she did, and it was clear that she was prepared to lay it
all before us, and the devil take the consequences. "Granny
Golightly," I said, "I'll make a bargain with you, if
you'll hush now." "State
it!" "You
spread the word for me," I said, "with a suitable story .
. . some good reason why I did not go to Castle Smith.
You know the conditions on a Quest—mere refusal of admittance
to a location is no excuse. I need a plague, or a dragon,
or a bomb, or whatever you like, I leave it to you. But something
that will be sufficient to make by-passing that Castle not a
spoiling of my Quest! Something clearly and wholly beyond
my control, you understand me?" "I
do," she said. "And I'll see to it." "Your
word on it? And nobody else harmed, mind!" "My
word, given already," she said impatiently, "and done as it
should be. I'll spread the story and it will be ample, and no edges
lopping over My promise on it. Responsible of Brightwater!" I stood
up then, too, and it was like a congregation following the
choir; they all followed the Granny and me and stood along with
us, and the servingmaids moved in to clear away the tablestuff. "Then
I'll stay the night here, if you'll have me for suppci; too,"
I said, "and then go on sometime tomorrow to Castle Airy.
The matter of Castle Smith I'll leave to Granny Golightly, with my
thanks." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 43 "Make
it good, Granny," said Una—the first time she'd spoken
all that time except to chide or cosset a child. "Never
you mind," said the old woman. "I've been a Granny
a very long time now, I know my doings." Maybe. Since
she would cover my tracks for me, it made no difference
if the guilty one was at Castle Smith; as had been plainly
stated, I had not even needed to leave home to find out who
that was. But the Smiths now ... I'd seen Delldon Mallard
Smith at meetings, and for sure had always found him a
pompous bore, with an "uh ... uh ... uh ..." for every
other word out of his mouth. But I didn't know there was dry rot
in his brain, which was how the Granny made it sound, and it
was of course a credit to the Smith women that I didn't. If the
men at the Castle were as foolish as Granny Golightly had
said them to be, plain out and aloud in front of one and all, then
there might be one or more of them fool enough to be mixed
up in this somewhere, or to prove a weak link at an inconvenient
moment. It
didn't matter; I decided. I felt quite confident about Granny Golightly's
powers of invention. By the time I landed Sterling
at Castle Airy some truly wondrous tale would have spread
from one end of Ozark to the other to explain why I had not
favored Castle Smith with a visit, and that was all that was of any
present importance. The rest of it could wait rill a later time. I
followed them into the Castle, looking forward to my room and a
rest and a proper bathroom, and as a show of solidarity I scooped
up a random baby from a low bench in the hall under a round
window. When in
dark . . . CHAPTER
4 CASTLE
CLARK DID very well by me; a small formal supper for twenty-four
interesting couples, and the young man provided for me
able to discuss several other subjects besides Mules and the
weather and then a truly impressive breakfast on the Castle balcony
with what appeared to be half the county invited, and both a
Taleteller and a Ballad Singer laid on. I left happy; dulcimerless,
but mighty well fed, and my traveling costume fresh
from the attentions of Granny Golightly herself—who I'd wager
had not bothered to wash or press it but confined her "work"
to a Housekeeping Spell—and I went over the next step in
my head as Sterling and I headed out. Castle
Airy sat at the southernmost tip of Oklahomah; like Castle
dark it overlooked the sea, but there was a great difference
between the tender hills of Kingdom dark's seacoast
and the hulking sheer cliffs that Castle Airy sat on. Their
lands had no beaches; you pulled a boat up into the sucking
caves that pitted the lower borders of the looming seacliffs
at your own peril. Between the borders of dark and the
lands paced off by Daniel Cantrell Airy the 9th and his five sons in
2127 lay a broad expanse of Wilderness. Technically 45 46 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN speaking,
it was at least a three-day flight from Castle to Castle,
and considering the time involved it was going to be a piece
of luck for me that I could by-pass the visit to Castle Smith
after all. I had
no intention wAafsoever of spending three full days— much
less four—in the air According to the maps there was an isolated
stretch of thick forest roughly mid-Wilderness; once I got
beyond the area where people were likely to be around, I intended
to SNAP straight to that spot and spend two of my days in
a pleasant contemplation of the Wilderness, some long naps
that I was badly in need of, and catching up an account book I
had dutifully brought with me having to do with trade in supplies
for magic and a good two months out of date. I could then
fly in on the third day and join the Airys for supper with all as
it ought to of been. Nor
need I stay at Castle Airy long; they were loyal there. They
were as romantic . . . quaint, to put it frank- ly ...
in their loyalty to the Confederation as the Travellers
were in their resistance to it. Held a Confederation Day
every blessed year on December 12, with speeches and bands
and bunting and whatnot, the only one of the Kingdoms to have
such an innovation. Stamped the Confederation Seal all over
everything, and flew its flag beside the flags of Airy and Ozark
at the Castle gate. Any day now I expected them to begin
opening souvenir stands or publishing a Confederation Gazette. Why
they were like that, it was hard to say; if we knew why any
Family developed as it did rather than in some other fashion,
that would be knowledge. I'd put that a sight higher than
any of the scientific discoveries that had earned their originators
a Bestowing of land in the past ten years. Or past one
hundred, for that matter I
jumped suddenly as a squawker flew by me, drawing a bray of
disgust from Sterling and scaring the squawker into a plunge
that I thought for a minute might prove fatal to the ugly thing.
It was a male, its blue-and-white-speckled comb rigid with
tenor and its raucous call twice the volume a female could muster
And I supposed it had lost its eggs, along with its way, or
forgotten the difference between up and down, assuming it ever
had known it. It surely had no business being two hundred feet up
in the air interfering with me and my Mule. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 47 "Never
mind the fool thing, Sterling," I said, and soothed her
with a sturdy smack to the shoulder "It's gone now, and if it
doesn't kill itself it's headed back to the farm where it belongs." The
Mule snorted, reminding me of Granny Golightly, who I was
well pleased to have behind me this fine morning, and I smacked
her once more for good measure. What makes a Mule think a
whack on the shoulder is a caress is a mystery, but it appears
to be the way of it. Or perhaps they are sickened by lovepats,
and look on the thumping as some kind of comradely, Afii/eworthy
activity. Mules are the only creatures on Ozark that
are capable of telepathic communication with a Magician but
refuse to have anything to do with the process; then- position
appears to be that we should mind our own business and
leave them to mind theirs, and they maintain that most effectively
You try mindspeech on a Mule—say to let it know there's
a storm ahead and you'd appreciate it taking cover in a hurry—you'll
get yourself a headache that'll last you three days.
There are, among the Teaching Stories, two or three that have to
do with young Magicians looking on this situation as a challenge
and trying to force a Mute to mindspeech; they're gory,
as Teaching Stories go. Myself, I leave the mind of the Mule
strictly alone. I
stopped thinking about Mules and thought about landing, which
was going to be possible fairly soon. I hadn't seen any sign of
habitation now for a considerable time, and on Oklahomah
there was mighty little to block your view once you got
ten feet above the trees. I took one more look at the map to
be sure I had my coordinates straight, waited twenty more
minutes for good measure, and SNAPPED, to Sterling's great
relief. The less of this formal travel the better, so far as she was
concerned, and she didn't need to use her psibilities to make
that plain. Her braying didn't become exactly musical— that
would be overstating the case a tad—but it took on a definite
tone of musical intention. The
land below us as the air rippled and cleared was so tangled
that I pulled back up to give it another good look; I had no
desire to land in a bramble thicket or some such. There was nothing
down there but forest, big old trees with their branches all
twined and knotted in one among the other and their roots humping
out of the ground, and I was hard put to it to see a 48
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN break
where we could set down. It would be dark down there, for
sure, and not a likely place to run into anybody, give it that. Then I
saw the glint of water to my right, a middle-sized creek by the
look of it from where 1 was, and I turned that way. We could
head down above the water and make a landing slow to the
bank, unless it was thickets all the way to the edge. I had
to try twice before we found a break in the undergrowth—no
wonder nor Clarks, nor Smiths, nor Airys had
cared to claim any of this stretch. It'd have to have diamonds
under it to make it worth fooling with. I finally located
a little bend in the creek where it eased back into a kind of
tumble of boulders, several of them big enough for a Mule to stand
on with a foot or two of space to spare, and I brought Sterling
down. Seeing as how I didn't want to slide into the water
and ruin my clothes totally, I brought her to a full stop in the air
first and then we stepped sedately onto the nearest flat place.
She was good, but she couldn't land naturally with no room
for a run-in. And
then I looked around me, and I was satisfied. There could
of been forty people in those woods within ten feet and not one
of us would of known the others existed, it was that tangled.
Dark! My, but it was dark. We'd come down out of clear
skies and a brisk wind and scudding little puffs of cloud, all
bright and sparkling; down here it was pure gloom. Very satisfactory. I had a
microviewer with me, and six trashy novels on fiche that I
couldn't of gotten away with taking time to read at home. I could
feel my resolve to work on the account book fading away at
the very look of this place; it was designed by its Creator
for a good read if ever I saw a place that was, and the serious
stuff could wait. I would settle in here in this back-of- nowhere
and indulge myself while the chance lay there begging
to be taken. I
pulled the smaller saddlebag off the Mule's back and set it down,
careful it wouldn't slide, and set myself down beside it. The
first step, even before I led Sterling down to drink (provided
she waited for me to do that, which was not anything to lay
bets on), was to change my clothes. I was just pulling off one of
the last of my complicated garments when I got into trouble
I hadn't anticipated. Whatever
it was that had slapped me into that cold water had Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 49 been
big, and because I'd had my head covered up in swathes of lace
and velvet I hadn't seen or heard or smelled it coming. I hoped
I'd given the dratted clothes a hard enough pitch to keep them
dry, but not hard enough to throw them into a bramble- bush
... or I'd be spending my planned period of self- indulgence
manifesting a new set just like them, out here in the middle
of nowhere, by magic, with nothing but my emergency kit and
whatever happened to grow handy for makings. On the
rough principle that what had knocked me into the water
was not a water creature itself, since it had been on the bank at
the time, I dove for the bottom of the creek. It was murk
down there, naturally, no nice clear ocean all pretty with water
like a gemstone, but it seemed to be clean water, and flowing,
and mere were no deepwater weeds in my way to get caught
in. And about the time I was congratulating myself on that, I
discovered that I'd made a major mistake. I'd
never seen one before, but I recognized the shape of it well
enough when I got my eyes open, even through the dark of the
water and the stuff I'd stirred up going in. Only one thing on this
planet goes with six legs and is the size of the shadow that
twisted Just ahead of me (I hope), and I was in sizable trouble.
The cavecat can climb anything, and it can swim, and it
lives to kill; four of the legs are for running, and the other two for
slashing and clawing, and the clawing involves eight three-inch
razors to every paw. Not to mention its teeth, of which
it has more than it needs by a goodly number: There
are not supposed to be giant cavecats on Oklahomah. Kintucky,
maybe, just maybe, though I'd never heard of one showing
up there the past thirty years. But the way of things was
supposed to be that cavecats had been wiped out everywhere
except in the Tinaseeh Wilderness—where I was convinced
the Travellers not only didn't try to get rid of them but
encouraged them, just to keep everybody off. Never- theless,
this was not Tinaseeh, nor yet Kintucky, this was placid,
long-settled Oklahomah, with its Wilderness not much more
than a pocket hanky as Wildernesses go, and that was a giant
cavecat in the water ahead of me. Right smack dab ahead of me.
And I could see how, in this backwood tangle, the Family
hunts might of missed a specimen or two. I
didn't know how well they swam, but I knew if it got to me it
would drown me, even if it had to surface and just hold me 50
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN under
with its middle legs while it had all the air it wanted or needed.
And I needed air badly, myself. The bottom was right there,
and praise the Twelve Comers, it was rocky—I gave myself
a hard shove off the cobbly rocks and shot toward the light,
with the cat right behind me, and I scrambled out onto the
bank and hollered for Sterling. Mules.
If she'd been there, where I'd left her not two minutes
before, I might have been able to SNAP out of that particular
hard place before the cat made it out of the water. She
wasn't there, though, nor anywhere in sight. Gone looking for
something edible, probably. "Sterling,
you damn Mule, you, damn your ears and your tail
and your bony rump besides!" I shouted, and then I made the
very close acquaintance of hundreds of pounds of soaking wet
cavecat. It
pulled me m with one front paw and held me to its chest, which
stank the way you'd expect wet cat to stink and then some,
and started off across the rocks on the bank. Almost dainty,
the way it picked its footing, and in no hurry atall- Uke any
cat, it intended to play with me awhile before it made its kill,
and no doubt I was an unusual play-pretty for the nasty thing.
If there'd been any people around here in a long, long time we
would have known there were still cavecats on Oklahomah
. . . and I made a note, as it carried me, that when I
got back—if I got back—word had to be sent to the three
Castles to clear them out. It's
amazing how much time a person has to think in a situation
like that. Time stretches itself out in front of you, and everything
goes to the slowest of all motions, and we went positively
stately over those boulders and under arches of trees and
through an assortment of bramble thickets. I was bleeding badly,
and I was pretty cross, but I didn't intend to let either interfere
with me staying alive. I relaxed, and let just enough blood
fall to keep the cavecat's nostrils contented, and sort of cuddled
back in(o its smelly wet embrace. And waited. The
problem was the selection of a suitable countermeasure. Common
Sense magic would only get me killed—would of had me
dead before this, considering the blood I ought to of been
losing. The cavecat obviously did not know how frail the hides
of humans were, nor that they could die from the loss of their
body fluids before it had a chance to have its fun. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 51 Common
Sense magic was not enough, nor Granny Magic. The
question was, would Hifalutin Magic do it, or did I have to move
clear on up to Formalisms & Transformations? (And make up
your mind quick. Responsible, things may seem slow, but
this animal is covering the ground at a smart pace and its cave
cannot be much farther away!) I needed to be ready the instant
it set me down and stretched out to bat me around between
its front paws and watch my interesting attempts to get out of
its reach—that instant. I
decided I was not expendable, and whatever firepower I had I'd
best use it at its most potent. There was nobody around to see
and wonder at a woman using that level of magic, and if there
had been I would not have been in any mood to care. Formalisms
& Transformations it would be, and all out—now which
one? I was a mite short on equipment. The
cave smelled worse than the cavecat, which I wouldn't of
thought possible in advance. Not that it was fouled—no cat does
mat, whatever its size—but it had lived there a long time, and it
was a torn, and it had marked out all the limits of its territory
with great care. It slouched in under a hole in the ground
that I doubted I would of spotted as the entrance to anything,
and it was suddenly darker than the inside of your head-
Not a ray, not a mote, of light was there in that cave .
. . I had the feeling it was small; no echoes, no water dripping.
Just a hole in the ground, perhaps, and not a real cave
such as we had flushed these creatures out of long ago on Marktwain.
Real enough to die in, however had I intended to die.
Which I didn't. It
stretched out, long and lazy and reeking, and laid me down
between its paws. And it stretched them out, hairy bladed
bars on either side of me like a small cage of swords, and it
gave me a gentle preliminary swipe with the right one, and
batted me back the other way with the left one, to see me roll
and hear me whimper The
Thirty-third Formalism was suitable, and I used it fast, doing it
rather well if I do say so myself. Lacking gailherb, I used a
strip of flesh from the inside of my upper arm to guarantee
Coreference; lacking any elixir; I used my own bloofl to mark
out the Structural Description and the desired Structural
Change. Make do, my Granny Hazelbide always said;
and I made do. It smarted. On the other hand, I would of 52
SUZETTEHADEN ELGIN been
embarrassed, dying in a place like this at the whim of a creature
with five hundred pounds of brawn and maybe fom; five
ounces of brain. It would not have been fitting. When
the cavecat lay purring quietly, content with the fat white
pig it now thought was what it had caught originally (assuming
it thought at all), and which I had Substituted for my own
skinny white form, I gathered my battered self together and
crawled on my stomach back out into what passed in these parts
for daylight. I found myself regretting very much that there
was no way to do a single Formalism—let alone a Thuisformation—while
being clutched to a cavecat's bosom. Like a
Mule landing, I had needed a little space, and I'd gotten mighty
beat up before it became available. I was going to have a good
night's work ahead of me cleaning up all this mess, and maybe
longer I looked like something blown through a door with
rusty nails in it, and most assuredly my appearance was not
anything that would impress the Airys if they could see me now. Or
before tomorrow morning, I rather expected. "Botheration,"
I said, and hollered for Sterling one more time.
She turned up at once, naturally, now that I didn't need her to
save my life, and looked at me with the most Mulish distaste. "Don't
like my smell, do you?" I muttered. I didn't blame her; I
didn't like it either. "Let's get back to the water," I said, "and
I'll do something about it." I
didn't know the coordinates, or even the general direction, and I
was too tired and too weak to SNAP even if I had known them.
So I just followed her tail. I could count on her to take me back
to where we'd landed, since she wouldn't be enjoying all
these brambles and brush any more than I was. I wanted watci;
and the medicines in my emergency kit, and the denims I'd
been about to put on when this adventure— I
stopped short, right there. I stopped, battered as I was, and the
elaborateness with which I blistered the air all around me impressed-
even Sterling; her ears went flat back against her head. "And
plenty of adventures as you go along' That's re- quired!"
she'd said, had dear old Granny Golightly, and I'd ignored
her and gone right on talking without so much as an acknowledgment
that I'd heard her mention the matter Nor had Twelve
Fair Kingdoms S3 I
thought of it since. If I hadn't been so young I'd of thought I was
getting old. This
changed things. Sterling
brayed at me, and I hushed her "Wait
a minute now," I said. "Let me think." There
were but two possible readings. One, this had been an accident,
no more, and my simplest course was to heal rny wounds
and settle and furbish myself to appear at Castle Airy as if
I'd had no hair disturbed on my head since I flew out from Castle
dark. Two—this was Granny Golightly's doing—and she had
an amazing confidence in my abilities if it was, or an outright
dislike for me—and I should somehow or other contrive
to have myself rescued by somebody else ... or whatever
Clear things up just enough to stand it, maybe, throw myself
over the Mule's back at the proper time, and straggle into
Castle Airy a victim just short of death. Foof. I
didn't know what to do. From Granny Golightly's perspective
I'd been getting off easy; two Castles stopped at already,
and not one adventure to show for my trouble yet— hardly
the way that things were supposed to be laid out. Under the
terms of the Constraints set on a Quest, its success was directly
proportional to the number and the severity of the adventures
encountered along the way, and Golightly might well
have felt she had a duty to support me more than I might of
cared to be supported. And if Granny's story explaining my by-passing
Castle Smith was a cavecat mauling, and I showed up
unmarked and spoiled it—there'd be trouble. But how was I to
know? Until
Sterling and I made it out onto the bank of the creek again,
me fretting all the way and her whuffling, and there, in the
absolute middle of nowhere, naked and alone out on a bare gray
boulder, sat a pale blue squawker egg. No nest, no squawkeL
no coop. No farmer. Just the egg. Granny Golightly was mean,
but she wasn't careless; the question was neatly settled,
and a few more points to hec I wondered just how far that
one's range extended? Well,
it was dramatic, I'll say that for it. There I was at the gates
of Airy before the eyes of their greeting party, clinging to Sterling's
mane with one poor little gloved hand, my gorgeous 54
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN velvets
sodden with blood and my hair hanging loose below my
waist in a tangle of brambles and weeds and dirt. I chose a spot
that looked reasonably soft, pulled up the Mule weakly, moaned
about a twenty-twe-caliber moan, and slid off grace- fully
onto the ground at their feet in a bedraggled heap. If I'd been
watching, I'm sure my heart would of ached for me. They
carried me into the Castle at full speed, shouting for the
Grannys (the Twelve Comers help this poor Family, they had
three of the five Grannys of Oklahomah under their roof), and I
allowed a faint "a cavecat ... a huge one . . . back there .
. ."to escape my lips before I surrendered con- sciousness
completely. (Under no circumstances did I intend to undergo
the ministrations of three Grannys in any other condition
but unconsciousness.) I woke
in a high bed in a high room, surrounded by burgundy
curtains and hangings and draperies and quilts. The Travellers
were addicted to black; with the Airys it was burgundy.
And crimson for relief of the eye. There was a plaster
on my chest, and another on my right thigh; a bowl of bitter
herbs smoked on the wooden chest at the foot of my bed, and the
taste in my mouth told me I'd been potioned as well. I ran
my tongue around my teeth, and sighed. Bitter-root and wild
adderweed and sawgrass. And wine, of course. Dark red burgundy
wine. And something I couldn't identify and didn't know
that I wanted to. Either none of the Grannys here held with
modem notions, or the dominant one didn't. Phew. "She's
awake. Mother" a voice said softly, and I let my eyelids
flutter wide and said the obligatory opening lines. "Where
am I? What—what happened to me?" "You're
in Castle Airy, child," said a voice—not the same one—"and
you're lucky you're alive. We would of taken our oaths
there were no cavecats left on this continent, but you managed
to find one, coming through the Wilderness. What- ever
possessed you to land in the Wilderness, Responsible of Brightwater?
Oklahomah's got open land in every direction if you
needed to stop for a while . . . why the Wilderness?" I had
expected that one, and I was ready for it. "My Mule got
taken sick all of a sudden," I said. "I hadn't any choice." Time
then for some more obligatories. I
struggled to a sitting position, against the hands of the three Grannys
who rushed forward in their burgundy shawls to hold Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 55 me
back, and demanded news on the condition of my beloved steed. "The
creature is just fine, child," said the strongest one, pushing
me back into the pillows with no quarter given. "Not a mark on
hec the cat was only interested in you. And I'll thank you not
to flop around like a fish on a hook and undo all the work
we've done repairing the effects of its interest!" I
sighed, but I knew my manners. I said a lengthy piece about
my gratitude and my appreciation, and swallowed another
potion which differed from the earlier one only in being
even nastiel; and at last I found myself alone with only the
three Grannys and the lady of the Castle and my obligations settled
for the time being. The
lady was a widow, her husband killed in a boating accident
years ago, which was the only reason the Castle had three
Grannys. It was in fact a Castle almost entirely of women;
every stray aunt or girlcousin on Oklahomah with poor prospects
and not enough gumption to go out as a servant came here to
shelter under the broad wings of Grannys Forthright, Flyswift,
and Heatherknit. And over them all, the beautiful woman
who sat at my side now, smiling down at me, Charity ofGuthrie.
A three she was, and she lived up to the number; in everything
that Charity of Guthrie did, she succeeded, with a kind of
careless ease, as if there was nothing to it at all. Her hair
fell in two dark brown braids, shot with white, over her shoulders,
and her sixty-odd years sat lightly on her as the braids.
The Guthrie women wore remarkably well. "Sweet
Responsible," she said to me, "we are so happy you're
here . . . and so sony that your visit has to be like this!
We had a dance planned in your honor tonight, and a hunt breakfast
tomorrow morning, and a thing or two more besides; but
obviously you must stay right here in this bed, and no commotions.
I've already sent the word out that you'll be seeing
nobody but us, and that only from where you lie. Poor child!" The
poor child was all worn out, and could see that even with an
excessive pride in the skill of her Grannys this woman was not
likely to believe her recovered from the attack of that cavecat
overnight. Loss of blood. Loss of skin. Shock. Blow on the
head. Being dragged along. Whatnot. Since
there was no help for it, I gave up and closed my eyes. SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 56 I was
going to see to it, one of these days, that Granny Golightly
paid dearly for this delay, not to mention all the arithmetic
she'd put me through working this out so that all pans of
it came out right aerodynamically. Aerody- namicadamnably.
Not to mention in addition the potions, which
were beyond anything in my personal experience to date. I slid
down into sleep like a snake down a well, surrender- ing.
Tomorrow would be soon enough to try to convince them that
someone as young and strong as I was could not be kept down by
a cavecat, or even by three Grannys . . . CHAPTER
5 THE
WOMEN AT Castle Airy were anything but docile, and I was no
match for them. Under ordinary circumstances I might of had
at least a fighting chance, but I was not operating under ordinary
circumstances; I was being the badly mauled victim of a
cavecat attack, and I lost almost two precious days to that role- I
would dearly of loved to make up the lost time on the crossing
from Oklahomah to Arkansaw, but it would not do. The sea
below me was not an open expanse with a rare bird and a rare
rocktip to break it; it was the narrow shipping channel between
the two continents, and about as deserted as your average
small-town street. All up the Oklahomah coast and all the way
across the channel I flew, at the regulation sixty-mile- an-hour
airspeed for a Mule of Sterling's quality. It was proper, it was
sedate, and it was maddening; it was a number well chosen,
being five times a multiple of twelve, and the members of the
Twelve Families found it reassuring and appropriate, but it was
not convenient. Below
me there were at all times not only the ponderous supply
freighters, but a crowd of fishing boats, tourboats, private
recreation vehicles, and government vessels from a 57 58
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN dozen
different agencies. Near Arkansaw's southernmost coast I even
saw a small golden ship with three sails of silver a craft permitted
only to a Magician of Rank. It
didn't surprise me. it warmed my heart, for all it made me have to
dawdle through the air We Ozarkers, from u»e beginning
of our history, even before we left Earth, had always had a
kind of lust for getting places by water. If an Ozark child could
not afford a boat, that child would set anything afloat that it was
strong enough to launch—an old log was a particular favorite,
and half a dozen planks nailed together into an unreliable
raft marked the traditional first step up from log- piloting. What
was in some way surprising was that we had bothered with
the Mules; it hadn't been a simple process. When the Twelve
Families landed they found the Mules living wild on Marktwain
in abundance, but much complicated breeding and fine-tuning
had been required before they were brought to a size
where a grown man would be willing to straddle one on solid
ground, much less fty one. And the twelve-passenger tinlizzies
we built in the central factory on the edge of Marktwain's
desert were more than adequate for getting people over
land distances as needed, as well as solving the problem of what
to do with the most plentiful natural substance produced
by our goats and pigs. But the
memories of Earth, Old Earth, were still strong, and we were
a loyal, home-loving people. We hadn't been such fools
as to take with us on The Ship the mules of Earth, seeing as how
using that limited space for a sterile animal would of been
stupid; but every Ozarker had always fancied the elegance of a
team of well-trained mules . . . and the Mules were a good
deal like them. Especially in the ears, which mattered, and in
the brains, which mattered even more. We had
brought with us cattle and goats and pigs and chickens
and a few high-class hounds, but of all that carefully chosen
lot only the pigs and goats had survived. Most of the other
animals had died during the trip, and the few that made it to
landing or were born on Ozark soon sickened, for no reason that
anyone could understand, since we humans breathed the air of
Ozark and ate its food and drank its water with no ill effects.
And then to find the Mules! For all that they stood only four
feet tall and had tails that dragged the ground, they looked Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 59 like
something of home, and we had set to breeding them for size,
and we braided and looped their tails. And "discovered" that
they could fly sixty miles an houc In the one most essential way of
all they differed from their Earth counterparts—they were
not sterile. The
people on the boats below me waved, and I waved back, as I
wound my way carefully above them, doing my best not to fly
directly over any vessel. Sterling was well trained, but there were
limits to her tolerance for the niceties, and I wanted no unsavory
accidents to spoil the image I was trying so hard to establish. It was
well into afternoon when I began to head down toward
the docks that crowded Arkansaw's southeastern coastline,
and there was a chill in the air that made me appreciate
my layers of clothing. The docks were crowded, almost
jammed with people, some carrying on their ordinary daily
business, and some no doubt there to gawk at me, and I decided
that a landing would only mean another delay that I could
not afford. I chose the largest group of people I could see that
appeared to have no obvious reason for being on the docks,
and dipped low over them, gripping Sterling hard to impress
her with the importance of good behavior: My intention
was to fly low enough—but not too low—exchange cheerful
greetings in passing as I flew by, and then get on with it. It
was a simple enough maneuver something that could be brought
off by a middling quality Rent-a-Mule with a seven- year-old
child on its back. 1 didn't want the people down there to
think me uppity and standoffish, nor did I want to waste time,
so I chose my moment and sailed gracefully down the air toward
the waiting Arkansawyers— And
crashed. Three
Castles I'd visited now, without me slightest hint of that
disturbance of flight that had made me suspicious in the first
place. And now—not over a Wilderness where nothing could
suffer but my stomach, not over a stretch of open ocean with
the occasional freighter, but twenty feet up from a dockful of
sight-seeing women and children—my Mule suddenly wobbled
in the air like a squawker chick and smashed into the side of
a storage shed on the edge of the dock. The last thought I had
as / flew, quite independently, off her back, was that at 69
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN least
we hadn't hurt anybody, though from the screams you'd of
thought them all seriously damaged. And then my head and a roof
beam made sudden contact, and I stopped thinking about anything
atall. When I
woke up, I knew where I was. No mistake about it. The
Guthrie crest was carved into the foot of the bed I lay on, it hung on
the wall of the room beyond the bed, little ones dangled
from the curving brackets that held the lamps, and it was set
in^every one of the tiles that bordered the three big windows.
Furthermore, the woman sitting bolt upright in a hard
wooden chair at my right hand, where turning my head to look at
her would put me nose-to-shoulder with an em- broidered
Guthrie crest, not to mention more clouds of Guthrie hail,
was no Granny. It was my maternal grandmother, Myrrh of
Guthrie, and I was assuredly under her roof and in her Castle. They
had taken off my boots and spurs, but my clothing showed
no sign whatsoever of a trip through the air into the side of
a dock shed, nor did my body. I wasn't likely to forget the
thwack I'd hit that shed with, but I hadn't so much as a headache,
nor a scratch on my lily white hand. Being as this was
somewhat unlikely, I looked around for the Magician of Rank
that had to be at the bottom of it. "Greetings,
Responsible ofBrightwatci," he said, and I was filled
with a sudden new respect for those who found my mother's
physical configurations distracting. He had chocolate curls,
and the flawless Guthrie skin and green eyes, and the curve
of his lips made me think improper thoughts I hadn't known
lurked in me. He was tall, and broad of shoulder slim of
waist and hips . . . and then there was the usual garb of his
profession to be put in some kind of perspective. A Magician
of Rank wears a pair of tight-fitting trousers over bare
feet and sandals, and a square-cut tunic with full sleeves caught
tight at the wrists, and a high-collared cape that flows in a sweep
from his throat to one inch of the flool; thrown back in elegant
folds over one shoulder to leave an arm free for ritual gestures.
There'd never been a man that getup wasn't becom- ing to,
and the fact that it was all in the Guthrie tricolor—deep blue,
gold, and forest green—was certainly no disadvantage. I shut
my eyes hastily, as a measure of simple prudence; and Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 61 he
immediately checked my pulse, combining this medicinal gesture
with a thoroughly nonmedical tracking of one strong finger
along the most sensitive nerves of my wrist and inner arm. It
was my intention not to shiver, but I lacked the necessary
experience; and I was glad I could not see the satisfied
curl of those lips as he got precisely the response that he was
after "Responsible
of Brightwatci; open your eyes," he said, in a voice
all silk and deep water, "and swoon me no fabricated swoons.
You had a nasty knock on your head, you broke a collarbone
and three ribs, and you were bruised, scratched, abraded,
and generally grubby from head to foot—but you, and I
might add, your fancy Mule, are in certified perfect condition
at this moment. Every smallest part of you, I give you my
word. That was the point of calling me, my girl, instead
of a Granny." "Confident,
aren't you?" I said as coldly as possible, repossessing
myself of my arm, and Myrrh of Guthrie remarked
as how I reminded her very much of my sister, Troublesome. "Neither
one of you ever had any manners whatsoever' she said,
"and my daughter deserves every bit of trouble the two of you
have given her ... bringing you up half wild and about one-third
baked." I took
the bait, it being a good deal safer to look at her than at him,
and I opened my eyes as ordered. "Hello,
Grandmother," I said. "How nice to see you." "On
the contrary!" she said. "Nothing nice about it. It's a disaster,
and I'm pretty sure you know that. The young man on your
left, the one you're avoiding because you can't resist him—and
don't concern yourself about it, nobody can, and very
useful he is, too—is your own kin, Michael Stepforth Guthrie
the llth. You be decent enough to greet him, instead of
wasting it on me, and I'll guarantee you safe conduct past his
wicked eyes and sorrier ways." There
was only one way to handle this kind of scene; some others
might of been more enjoyable, but they wouldn't have been
suitable. I sat up in the Guthrie bed, propped on my pillows,
put a hand on each of my hips right through the bedclothes,
gritted my teeth against the inevitable effect, and I looked
Michael Stepforth Guthrie up and down . . . slowly 62
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN . . .
and then down and up, and then I looked him over once more in
both directions. "Twelve
roses," I said, "twelve sugaipies, and twelve turtles!
You are for sure the comeliest man ever my eyes have had the
pleasure to behold. Me Guthrie. Your buttocks, just for starters,
are superb . . . and the line of your thigh! Law, cousin,
you make my mouth water, on my word . . . turn around
once, would you, and let me see the swing of your cape!" Not a
sound behind me from Myrrh of Guthrie; and I didn't glance
at hec, though I would of loved to see her face. Michael Stepforth's
eyes lost their mocking laughter and became the iced
green 1 was more accustomed to see in Guthrie eyes, I faced
the ice, smiling, and there was a sudden soft snapping sound
in the nervous silence. One rib, low on my right side. "Petty,"
I said, and found the pain a useful distraction, since not
breathing was out of the question. "Cousin, that was petty." The
next two ribs sounded just like an elderly uncle I'd once visited
that had a habit of cracking his knuckles, and breathing became
even more unhandy. "See
where bad manners will get you?" observed Myrrh of Guthrie.
"And as for buttocks—at fourteen a woman does not mention
them, though I must agree with your estimate of Michael's.
Who will now leave us alone, thank you kindly." I didn't
watch him sweep out of the room. His mischief had immunized
me temporarily against his charm; you don't feel the
pangs of desire through the pangs of broken ribs. "Uncomfortable,
are you?" said my grandmotnei; but she had the
decency to move to the end of the bed where I wouldn't have to
move around much to look at her while we talked. "I
wouldn't have him on my staff," I said crossly, hugging my
ribs. "He's
an excellent Magician of Rank," she said- "Such quality
doesn't grow on every bush, and I've need of him." "And
if he takes to breaking your ribs. Grandmother?" She
chuckled. "The man has principles," she said. "Infants and old
ladies . . . and anyone he considers genuinely stupid,
I believe ... are safe from his tantrums. And do not ask me
which of the three categories I have my immunity undei,
or I'll call him back." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 63 I
sniffed, and gasped at the result; the breaks would be neat, and
simple, but they were a three-pronged fire in my side. And what
can't be cured for the moment must be endured for the moment. "Grandmotnei;"
I said, "while we're on the subject of manners,
would you care to explain why my visit has to be called
a 'disaster'? That strikes me as mighty sorry hospitality. Castle
Guthrie wealthy as sin from the shipping revenues, and the
peachapple orchards, and your share of the mines in the Wilderness.
You telling me you can't afford to put up one girlchild
for twenty-four hours?" "It's
the twenty-four hours that we can't afford," she said, and she
sounded like she meant it. "This is not one of your la- di-da
city Castles, we're busy here. Right now we're so busy— I want
you gone within the how, young lady. With your ribs set right,
of course." "Not
possible," I said firmly. "Responsible,"
she said, "you exasperate me!" "Mynh
of Guthrie," I said back, "you bewilder me. Here I lie,
your own daughter's daughter three ribs broken by your own
Magician of Rank, not to mention whoever or whatever was
responsible for that encounter my Mule and I had with the architecture
that graces your docks—" "That
was not the work of Michael Stepforth Guthrie!" "And
how do you know that?" Her
lips narrowed, and she turned a single golden ring round and round
on her left hand. Her wedding ring, plain except for me
ever-present crest. "I
am not entirely ignorant," she said, which I knew to be true,
"and though he's skilled he's like any other young man, a regular
pane of glass. I know what he was doing at the time of your
undignified arrival." "If
he's as skilled as you say, he's equally skilled at pretending
to a transparency that's convenient for his purposes. Who
trained him?" "His
father And a Magician whose name you'll know . . .
Crimson of Airy." Crimson
of Airy . . . now there was a name. It was a concoction
absolutely typical of Castle Airy, and in dreadful taste,
but she had lived up to it. She was a one, and she had everything
that went with being a one, and of the five women 64
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN to
become Magicians on Ozark in the thousand years since First
Landing, only Crimson of Airy had made any mark. If it hadn't
been forbidden, she'd have been a Magician of Rank herself,
no question; and I knew her reputation. That of the father
of Michael Stepforth Guthrie I didn't know, but my never
hearing of him—plus the fact that he'd allowed a woman to
meddle in his son's education for the profession—told me all I
needed to know. Myrrh
of Guthrie leaned toward me and I burrowed into my pillows
hastily, for it looked to me as if she was going to grab my
shoulders and shake me, broken ribs and all. But she caught
herself. "I
know what you're thinking," she said. "You're thinking that
it's our Michael Stepforth that's been souring your milk and
kidnapping babies and making your Mules giddy, purely because
he'd be able. I'll grant you he's that good, I won't deny
it—but he's been far too busy here to be involved." "Too
busy for such piddly stuff as souring milk? And sending
some trash into a church after one little baby, with the Spell
already set?" It's not that easy to scoff with three broken ribs,,
but I scoffed. "Dear Grandmornei;" I said, "with every word
you speak you undo three others. Either the man's a humbler
and an egotistical fraud—which I'll not accept, not if Crimson
of Airy taught him his tricks, and very lucky we are that
she's dead at last!—or he is more than clever enough to tend to
whatever brews here at Castle Guthrie and carry on all that
other mischief with one of his long clever fingers, just on the
side! And the latter, Myrrh of Guthrie, the tatter is the truth of
if" "You
say that only because you don't know what's brewing here!"
she hissed at me. "It's been weeks, if not months, since he's
had more than snatches of sleep ... the Farsons are at our
backs and at our throats, the Purdys are determined to ruin us all
and have ignorance and black luck enough to do it, and you
come here, now, at a time like this!" "Grandmother!"
I lay back, easy, and realized that I was a rattled
young woman and that the pain was fast getting to me. "Grandmornei;
what are you talking about? I agree that the Purdys
make bad neighbors; very well. Granted. They seem forever
determined to win whatever foolishness awards are Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 65 going
round. But the only ruin the Purdys will bring is ruin to themselves,
and the Farsons have their own Kingdom to run-" "You're
ignorant," she said flatly. "Plain ignorant!" It was
possible, I was beginning to realize, that I was. I had more
than a strong suspicion that I had been deliberately ignorant
. . . and I would of given a large sum for the intelligence
reports that lay in my desk back at Brightwatec I had read
them, I would never have not read them, but had I perhaps
been reading them with a selecting eye for what I preferred
to find there, and ignoring patterns that would have required
some efforts? My
grandmother stood up suddenly, hurting me as she jarred the bed
and well aware that she hurt me. "I
want you up," she said, "since you won't leave. Up and ablebodied.
If you insist on meddling in our affairs because Brightwater
can't manage its own, then I intend you to hear just
what it is you're meddling in.' You lie there, and I'll send Michael
Stepforth—oh, hush your mouth, he'll do what needs doing
on orders from me, and no nonsense out of him!—and an Attendant
will be here in one hour to bring you down to the Hall.
Where we'll tell you what you've gone and blundered into!" "I
know my way. Grandmother," I reminded her mildly. "I've
been here before." "An
Attendant will come for you," she said again. "I'll hear no
more of our lack of hospitality out of you, or from anyone
else. And a Reception and Dance in your honor this evening,
missy, as befits a Castle rolling in its wealth!" My
grandmother was furious, that was quite clear without her
slamming the door behind her and making all the crests hanging
about rattle on their hooks. I hadn't expected warmth here,
but this exceeded my expectations; I was amazed. And where
was her husband, her own sixth cousin with the utterly prosaic
name and the utterly prosaic manner? The most boring of all
the Guthries? Ordinarily he would at least have been mentioned,
if not present for our little altercation . . . where was
James John Guthrie the 17th in the midst of my welcome? "A
man's name is chosen for euphony," I said aloud, "and James
John Guthrie is not euphonious. It sounds like three rocks
landing on a pavement, and the third one bouncing." Whereupon
something replied, after a fashion. Considering 66
SUZEITE HADEN ELGIN what I
had said, "Shame, shame, shame, you wicked chiiiiiiild!"
did not really follow. I topped
it. "Three
times six is eighteen," I told the thing, and then there
were eighteen of them, and I was glad I hadn't decided to say
nine times nine. "Really!" "Shame,
shame, shame, you wicked chiiiiiuiiiiild!" they all said in
chorus. Eighteen giant seagulls, four feet tall and a wingspread
to match, standing round my bed flopping those wings
and ordering me in perfect harmony to be ashamed of my
wickedness. If
they'd been real I'd have turned all eighteen into fleas and deposited
them neatly in the high collar of Michael Stepforth's cape,
perhaps, but I was far too miserable to waste my time working
Transformations on fakes. I closed my eyes instead and let
the pseudobirds do their chant while I tried hard not to breathe,
and after ten, eleven repetitions their creator finally appeared
in my doorway—not bothering to knock—and came striding
in, walking through one of his birds to reach my side. "Look
up, please," he said crisply. "Why?
To view your little flock? No, thank you. I don't care for
squawkers." "Seagulls." "They
look like squawkers to me," I said. "Might could be your
Spells are faulty." (I
wished! I tried to imagine a faulty Spell worked up by Crimson
of Airy, and found the thought ridiculous.) "You
look up here or I'll put all the gulls in bed with you," he said
placidly. "And you wouldn't like that; they're awfully dirty." It was
a pain as bad as the pain in my ribs to have to put up with
his sass; on the other hand, I wasn't about to give in to the temptation
to do magic beyond my permitted level under this one's
nose. Much as some old-fashioned staple along the lines of
turning him into a reptile would have done me good, much as I
longed for the tiny satisfaction of maybe just snapping one of his
perfect fingerbones, I was not that foolish. Even if I could
have managed something like that with all my supplies packed
away in a wardrobe and three of my ribs broken, there Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 67 was no
sense to giving him any further smallest advantage. I lay
still, and I looked up. Hmmmmm.
Structural Description . . . Structural Change
. . . Coreferential Indexes. All properly formal and not a
fingertip out of place. The double-barred arrow appeared in the
ail; glowing gold, quivering slightly, and the pain faded away as
the arrow did. Perhaps ninety seconds total time. I was impressed.
It always takes longer to undo things than to do them,
and more formal operations are required. He was as good as
my grandmother said he was. I grinned at him. "Ask
me no fool questions," he said grimly, "and don't offer
me any more of your uncalled-for and unappreciated assessments
of my person. Just thank me. please, and show you
have some breeding." "Thank
you kindly. Magician of Rank Michael Stepforth Guthrie
the 11th," I said promptly. "You are certainly handy at your
work, and I intend to mention it everywhere I go." And I batted
my lashes at him, and crossed my hands over my breasts. "Your
Attendant will be along soon," he said, looking clear over my
head and out the window, "and you are now in perfect condition.
And leave off your spurs, you'll mark up the stairs. We're
waiting for you—patiently—down in the small Hall." "And
your bill? For services rendered, Michael Stepforth?" "Courtesy
of the house," he said. "No charge." He raised both
his hands in the mock-magic gesture of the stage magician,
fanning his fingers open and shut and open again. And
then he turned on his heel and swept out of the room, the cape
swirling about him. And the gulls made a soft little noise and
disappeared. I
thanked the Attendant and walked into the Hall, where I had
spent a number of reasonably pleasant Hallow Evens and Midsummer
Days over the years. There had been children then,
and costumes and candy, and cakes and beer and an atmosphere
of frolic. There was none of that today. They
sat in high-backed chairs about a table at the far end of the
room, filling a windowed corner through which I could see the sun
going down. Myrrh of Guthrie. The previously absent James
John, looking rumpled. Michael Stepforth Guthrie. Two unmarried
sons in their late teens, whose names I did not 68
SUZETTC HADEN ELGIN remembeE
And one Granny, whose name I did know. Whatever else I
might neglect, I did not neglect the Grannys; I had a file on
every one of them, and I knew it by heart, and they didn't gather
an Ozark weed that I didn't know it. This one was a harmless
old soul, name of Granny Stillmeadow, that specialized
in liniments and party Charms, and I chose toe chair
next to hers and let her pat my knee. Supper
appeared the minute I took my place, and by the time I'd
been introduced to the two boys it had been served and we were
well into it. And if Myrrh of Guthrie was serious about the
Reception and Dance scheduled for that same evening there was
surely no time to fool about. I didn't recognize the beast mat I
was eating, but I recognized it for a beast, and I knew both
the vegetables. And I was sure they wouldn't poison me in front
of the servants, so I fell to. And I listened. Castle
Parson, it appeared, had been sending bands of traders
across the Wilderness to the Guthrie docks, and offering higher
bids for supplies than those authorized to the Guthrie personnel.
The Guthries were willing to allow that that might have
been due to an unfortunate incident in which a charge set by a
Guthrie mining crew had caved in a gem mine on the very edge of
Kingdom Parson. However it seemed that although the mine
was in Wilderness Lands and therefore technically common
property, the Parsons felt that the Guthries were demanding
more than their share of the profits from the mine, which
meant their miners might just conceivably have been harassing
the Guthrie miners who set the charge. (What the Purdys
had been doing through all this, and whether they'd been
getting any of their legitimate share of the profits, was not mentioned.)
But it did come up that a Purdy had managed to get
himself killed—according to both the Guthries and the Parsons,
it was deliberate, which I found it hard to believe, even
for the Purdys—in a spectacularly disgusting way. (Granny
Stillmeadow was of the opinion that only a Magician of Rank
could of arranged it, considering the curious shape the body
had assumed before it was found.) And this getting killed had
happened in the Parson Castle Hall, while the Guthries were
there protesting the latest iniquity perpetrated by the Parsons,
and a Parson Granny had cried "Privilege!" and they'd
had to call a three-Kingdom hearing, which by law had to be
held on common ground in the Wilderness, and was still Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 69 going
on, and that was costing an arm and a leg and another arm.
And a Purdy spy had hacked her ridiculous way through the
Wilderness to tell the Guthries that the Parsons were stealing
them all blind by working another gem mine on the Purdy's
southern bordei; tunneling from its Wilderness en- trance
clear under the Guthrie lands—which was something the Guthries
already knew—but, since the poor thing had ruined herself
for life scrabbling around on foot through the under- brush
and whatnot and getting lost over and over to bring information
that she had thought would prove the Purdy loyalty to the
Guthries, and since she claimed to have been assaulted by a
fanner in a ditch along the way (which the farmer denied, but the
Granny was of the opinion he was at least bending the truth,
if not breaking it), it made it a debt of honor for Castle Guthrie
to avenge when the fool woman fell into a well and drowned
herself— That
did it. That did it! To think that these were three of the Kingdoms
staunchly claiming that they should be left to manage
their own affairs! It beat all, and some left over! "Wait!"
I shouted. "Just stop!" They
all put down their silverware and stared at me, and the Granny
clucked her tongue. "You
interrupted, child," she said. "Ill-bred of you. Ill- bred!" I
whistled long and low, and pushed my plate away from me. "What
was that?" I asked. "The roast, I mean." "Stibble,"
said James John Guthrie, whose absence was now
well explained. He would be very busy indeed with all this
going on. "Stibble?" "Something
like a pig and something like an Old Earth rabbit." "I
don't believe it." "Nevertheless.
Granny there named it for us." "How
big?" He made
a measure in the ak Two feet, roughly, and about so
high. "Did
you like it?" he asked. "Yes,
I did," I said. "I just wanted a name for it." "It's
new," said James John. "Our Ecologist developed 70
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN it ...
oh, about a year and a half ago. A little bit of this, a little
bit of that." • "And
made no mention of it?" He
raised his eyebrows and speared another bite of stibble roast. "You
folks going hungry on Brightwater?" he asked roe innocently.
"Famine on Marktwain, is there? Starving popula- tions
on Oklahomah?" He knew
very well that the law said we all shared. If the Guthrie
Geologist had found a reliable new foodsource, the announcement—and
all details—was supposed to go out to all the
Twelve Castles, share and share alike. But I let it pass. "There
is no way," I said, "that I can remember all of this hoohah
about you Outlines and Parsons and Purdys." "Poor
things," said Granny Stillmeadow. "The Purdys, I mean." "And
no reason why you should remembel," said Myrrh of Guthrie
like a scythe falling. "I don't recall asking you for help. I
don't recall sending any dispatches demanding rescue, and we
can handle it ourselves, thank you very much. IS you'II just
stay home." "The
wickedness of those Parsons," bellowed James John Guthrie,
"and the ineptitude, I might say the stupidity, of those Purdys,
defies belief, and brings a decent man to—" "Talk
too much," pronounced Granny Stillmeadow. "Shut your
face, James John Guthrie, the young woman's been told it's
not her concern." Well!
So she could granny when it was needful after all! I patted
her knee. "Granny
Stillmeadow," he said doggedly, "you have not heard
what those people did today. I am here to tell you—" Granny
Stillmeadow, and Myrrh of Guthrie, and I myself fixed
him with chilly stares, and Michael Stepforth cleared his throat
ominously, and both the sons looked down at their plates,
and the man gave it up, his voice trailing off while the servingmaids
came forward and took away all evidence of the stibble
roast, and the two vegetables, and the bread and butter and
gravy and salt and coffee. "No
dessert," said Myrrh of Guthrie, "because of the Reception
and the Dance." One of
the young women looked up at that and offered that Twelve
Far Kingdoms 71 there
was a bread pudding ready in the Castle kitchen if her lady
wanted it, and no trouble atall, but Myrrh waved her away. "You
do see," she said to me, "why I told you we hadn't time
right now to play games with you?" No, as
a matter of actual fact, I did not see. I'd never heard such a
tangle of nonsensical tales in all my life, and I couldn't imagine
how any group of supposedly competent grown-up people
had allowed things to reach such a pass. However I now had
a certain feeling of conviction about one thing— whatever
was going on here on Arkansaw, it was keeping the Guthries
so busy they had little time to even think about the Jubilee,
much less plot against it. That didn't mean I didn't have my
guard up, not with that canny Magician of Rank sitting
there to remind me. The Guthries could of put all this together
as one gigantic distraction, in the hope that I'd feel obliged
to stay on and try to settle it, for instance; that would of been
perfectly plausible. I didn't think so. It all had the ring of truth,
however ridiculous; but I wasn't putting it entirely out of my
mind. But I was reassured a good deal by the number of lies
I'd been told in the space of one brief hour . . . well, call them
distortions, lies may be too strong a word . . . and the lack of
craft behind them. The Parsons were feuding with the Guthries;
and the Guthries were feuding with the Parsons; and the
Purdys were caught in the middle trying to play both sides. That
much was obvious. The rest of it I wouldn't give two cents
foe It
might be I'd have to do some serious digging before I left Arkansaw,
and for sure I'd have to keep a wary eye and ear from
here on out on Michael Stepforth Guthrie, but I needn't waste
time at Castle Guthrie. Reception. Dance. A little breakfast.
And on to Parson. It
wasn't going to be a pleasant night, of course; the Magician
of Rank would see to that, hoping to provoke me to some
indiscretion he could use later on, and wanting his own back
for my shaming him before the Missus of the Castle that afternoon.
I could count on lizards in my bed, and sheets that felt
like bread pudding, and bangs and thumps and clanks, and mysterious
names dancing in the corners, and probably—no, for
sure—the whole room rocking and swaying all night like a 72 SUZETTC
HADEN ELGIN small
boat in a high wind. I might sleep through some of it, and then I
might not. Depending on how ingenious he was. And how
spiteful. I
looked at him, and he looked back at me slow and steady, that
beautiful mouth curling and the lashes half-lowered over the
seagreen eyes. I felt my own traitor lips part, and I firmed them
tight, and I saw the devil dance behind those lashes. I was
learning; my sympathy for my mother's victims increased. CHAPTER
6 "RESPONSIBLE
OF BRIGHTWATER," said the Attendant, in that dead
voice that seemed to have been droning on for hours and hours.
I gripped my glass, leaned on the table, and shook this .latest
hand; it belonged, said the Attendant, to one Marychar- lotte
of Wommack, wife of Jordan Sanderleigh Farson the 23rd. I
didn't even bother to add up the letters and see what number
"marychariotte" came to, which was some index of my
exhaustion; she could be any number she chose, including the
horrible fom; she could be a one like Crimson of Airy and a threat
to my life and the Kingdom of Brightwater . . . I no longer
cared. I stood
in the line with the Attendant at my side, and the people
filed past and were introduced by couples, or one at a time,
and I had begun to suspect that they were recirculating that
line; it trailed out the Hall door and dissolved into a milling crowd
of faces and names I'd long since losfall track of. If a single
face had come around twice, or three times for that matlei;
I doubt I'd have been able to spot it—by now they all looked
just alike to me. I was
very nearly out on my feet, and the wine the Castle 73 74
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN staff
kept pouring into my glass was no great help. White wine I might
have replaced with water and gotten away with, but not red;
nothing else liquid on Ozaric is that color, except blood, and a
glass of blood in my hand would of made a mighty poor impression. Michael
Stepforth Guthrie had had some innovations to offer on
magical harassment in the guestchamber that had outdis- tanced
even my broadest expectations, and before long I'd settled
down to taking notes on his effects, since it was clear I wasn't
going to get any sleep. I'd been grateful for my virginity before
it was all over, since that had limited his legal span of effects
some, but nonetheless—when I'd given up all hope at dawn
and staggered out of my bed I'd been in sorry shape. And then
there'd been the requisite eighteen hours of night to Castle Farson,
which I'd had to do every one of its minutes in plainstyle—no
SNAPPING. So far as I'd been able to tell, the whole
continent of Arkansaw was innocent of empty areas, even in
the Wilderness Lands; Sterling and I had looked down on a
constant scurry of activity beneath us the whole time, and had
been promptly greeted by Arkansawyers of one kind or another
each time we landed for a brief rest stop. And the
Parsons themselves were terrifyingly efficient. Met me at
the door, fed me and wined me, saw me to a room to change
my bib and my tucker, saw me back down to the Hall for
this party, which was clearly intended to fill all the remainder
of this evening, and no discussion. Not a word. "Welcome,
Responsible of Brightwater, pleasant to see you." "Beg
your pardon, Responsible, but you've caught us at a right
busy time, we'll just have to make do." "Step this way, please,
miss." "Notice the view from that window, child, it's much
admired." "Fine evening, isn't it?" And on and on. I could
tell from the clustered packs of guests around the Hall and
the scraps of their talk that floated my way that it was much
the same stuff the Guthries had been talking. Perfidy, wickedness,
and ineptitude; the ghastly Guthries and the pitiful Purdys.
But no one brought any of it to my ears—we remarked on my
costume, and how pretty it was; and on my Mule, and how
handsome she was; and on the weather, and how fine it was;
and the party, and how pleasant that was. No more. I'd
made a few early stabs at talking of the Jubilee, and had learned
immediately that the Parsons were either far more Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 75 subtle
than the Guthries, or else under some sort of orders regarding
the topics of their converse. "You'll be at the Jubilee in May,
no doubt?" (That was me, all charm.) "May is a fine month,
we always enjoy May!" (That was whoever, moving on down
the line toward the punchbowl, smiling.) I got flustered, and
then I got mad, and then I got grim; and as the evening went on
I reached a cold plateau of determination that floated on my
second wind and a very good head for wine. I stopped asking,
which got me no information, but at least deprived mem of
the satisfaction of ignoring my questions. More
hands. Something something of Smith, wife of something
something the 46th. Accompanied by himself, the something
somethingth. My teeth ached from smiling, my behind
ached from riding, and my spirit ached from boredom, and it
went on and on. "There,"
said the Attendant. A variation. "There?" "That's
the last of them. Miss Responsible." "You're
sure?" "I
am," he said. "That's all, and I can't say I'm sorry." I
looked, and it did appear that there were no more people lined
up to my right with their hands all ready to be shaken by me
guest of honor, Responsible of Brightwatec And a good thing,
too; the Farson Ballroom was huge, but it was straining at the
seams. I'd have said there were four hundred people there;
surely I had not shaken four hundred hands? I set
down my glass on the table, careful not to snap its stem for
spite, and gathered up my elaborate blue-and-silver skirts. "Give
my compliments to your Missus and my host," I told him,
"and tell them I'll be down to breakfast in the morning. Early." He
raised his eyebrows, but it was not his place to question my
behavior, and I surely didn't give a thirteen what he thought of it.
If he thought I was going to fight my way through this roomful
of sweating phony smilers to find the Farsons. if he thought
I was going to thank them for their bold as brass campaign
to wear me right down to a nub, he could think twice more.
Manners be damned, I was going to my bed. I
showed him my back and went out the closest door, into the corridor
that led to the stairs toward my room. But I was being watched;
another Attendant appeared at my side the instant I 76
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN reached
the door, carrying a bowl of fruit, a tray of bread and butter,
and a tall decanter of that accursed Parson wine. "This
way, miss," he said, and he led on politely, looking back
now and then as we wound up stairs and down corridors, down
stairs and through tunnels, round turrets with more stairs and
across echoing rooms lined with the family portraits of generations
of Parsons, until we came at last to a door I had seen
before and knew full well could have been reached by a direct
route taking maybe six minutes flat. "Your
room, miss," he said, opening the door to let me pass. "Thank
you for the grand torn; Attendant," I said through my
teeth, and he bobbed his head a fraction. "No
trouble atall, miss. No trouble atall; I had to come this way
anyhow." And
then he set the food and drink down on a table and left me,
blessedly, alone. I was
so angry that I was shaking, and so tired that I was long
past being sleepy. The second was a point in my favor, as I had
work to do, but the first wouldn't serve. You can't do magic,
at whatever level, when you're in a state of blind rage. (Well,
you can, but you risk some effects you aren't counting on and
that may not exactly fit into your plans.) I threw
myself out flat on the narrow elegant guest bed, kicking
off only my shoes, and whistled twenty-four verses of "Again,
Amazing Grace." No way to tell which was which, since I
was only whistling; but I kept count by picking one berry
from the fruit bowl for every verse I finished, and setting them
out on my lap in sixes till I had four sets. By that time I was a
tad hyperventilated, but I was no longer furious; I had in fact
reached a stage of grudging admiration. After
all, the Parsons had given me nothing tangible to complain
of. I'd been properly met, a full complement of Attendants
in red and gold and silver livery at my beck and call.
I'd been dined and wined to a fare-thee-well. I'd had a servant
at my elbow every instant, and often half a dozen. I'd been
guest of honor at the biggest party I ever remembered seeing,
and formally introduced to who knew how many scores of
distinguished citizens of Kingdom Parson, and all their kith and
kin. And now here I lay in state in one of their best Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 77 guestchambers,
and it had been my choice that I'd not stayed below
in the Ballroom to receive whatever honor had been next on
their list for me. Thinking
about it, staring up at the vaulted ceiling high above
my head, I chuckled; it had been done slick as satin, and I had
not one piece of information to show for all those hours— nor one
legitimate complaint. Well done, well done for sure. I got
up then and went into the bathroom, where I was pleased
to see that the facilities were not marred by any nostalgic
antiquation, and made myself ready for the night. Three
baths, first. One with hot watci; and one with cold, and one
with the proper crushed herbs from my pack. Then my fine
white gown of softest lawn, sewn by my own hands; I pulled
it nine times through a golden finger ring, and examined it
carefully—not a wrinkle, it was ready to put on. My feet bare,
and a black velvet ribbon round my neck; my hair in a single
braid, and I thought that would do. I had nothing really fancy
planned for this night, just a kind of easy casting about for
wickedness, if wickedness was to be found here. I didn't expect
any; for all their sophistication in handling one lone inquisitive
female, this Family was just as taken up with the continental
feud as the Guthries had been. I was Just checking. I set
wards, Ozark garlic, and well-preserved Old Earth lilac,
at every door and window, laying the wreaths so anyone passing
would be certain I slept no matter what went on. I didn't
bother warding against Magicians, just ordinary folk and a
possible inquisitive Granny; if the Parsons cared to send a Magician,
or better yet a Magician of Rank, to check on xne, I wanted
that person to come right on in. I'd be saved hours of Spells
and Charms that way, and I had nothing in mind for the night
that was forbidden to a woman. I set
two Spells, Granny Magic both of them, and the leaves in the
bottom of my little teacup formed unexciting figures both times.
I didn't need the bird to tell me there was travel in my future,
not with all of Kintucky and Tinaseeh still ahead of me; and I
didn't need the fine hat that formed high on the right side near
the rim to let me know diplomacy was indicated. And
then I moved up a tiny notch, with the idea of making assurance
doubly sure, and ran a few Syllables. I said; 78 SU2ETTE HADEN ELGIN ALE- BALSAM. CHERRYSTONE. DEVIL
IN DUNG. EMBLEM
IN AN EGG. FOGFALL
IN THE FOREST. EGGSHELL
IN AN EEL. DUNG ON
DEWDROPS. COBBLESTONE. BOWER. ALE. Now
that's a simple bit, you'll agree. Your average Granny might
not be quite so free with dung, but I saw no flaw in it all; and I
cast my gold chain on the bed where I was kneeling at my work,
fully expecting to see it fall in yet one more reassuring shape,
after which I would call it a night and get some well- deserved
sleep. Then I
took a look at what I'd got, and backed off to give it room,
and backed off some more, and remembered Granny Golightly.
What was that old woman's range, anyway? Her and her
plenty of adventures required . . . It
loved me, that was clear It licked my face, and it licked the
velvet ribbon round my neck, and it slobbered down both the
front and the back of my gown with pure affectionate delight,
and rolled over on the Parsons' good counterpane to have
its stomach scratched, and even flat on its back it kept on licking
every part of me it could reach- This
the wards would never hold for, especially if it began to hum to
me, which was likely if it got any happier I scrambled off the
bed, with it after me anxiously, licking and snuffling and falling
over things at my heels, and I doubled the garlic and hung a
ring of it on the doorknob. For good measure I took my shammybag
of white sand and laid out a pentacle at the door, with
the door itself serving as one of the five sides. Only then did I
pause, doing it in the middle of the pentacle just to be extra
safe, whereupon it knocked me over and devoted its tiny mind
and heart and its enormous tongue to licking me absolutely
clean. It was
called a Yallerhound, though it was nearer brown than yellow,
and only by the most strained, courtesy a hound. Like Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 79 the
giant cavecats, it had six legs; tike the Mules, its tail dragged
the ground; unlike the Mules, so did its ears and its body
hair It was seven feet long, not counting the tail, and about
five feet high, and its aim in life was to love people and keep
them clean. It had a purple tongue the size of a hand towel,
from the eager attentions of which I was already soaking wet
from head to foot. And it now had decided that my hair wasn't
clean enough, and would probably drown me before it was
satisfied about that. I
couldn't help myself, this was too much, and made twice as
awful because it would of won me no sympathy from anybody—some
part of me, somewhere inside, could still see that it
was funny. But most of me was at the end of all its ropes. I lay
down in the middle of the pentacte, making sure no part of me
lopped over any borders, curled up in a ball to protect as much of
me as possible from the damned Yallerhound, and I bawled and
cried and carried on till I was limp. The poor stupid creature
cried with me, keening high and thin. When I
woke up it was a quarter after two, and I was ashamed
of myself. Women, after all, are expected to cope. There I
lay, decked out all ladylike and delicate for magic, as was
proper; and there it lay, curled round me and humming a tune in
that thin little voice that went so badly with its size and made it
obvious that the creature was mostly hair And both of us
soggy in a puddle of Yallerhound lick—and the sticky tears of two
species. It was enough to rouse the last word I remembered
being spanked for using—it was enough to make a
person say "puke." Ugh. I felt
better for the sleep, however and whatever I felt was all the
Yallerhound cared about, especially if what I felt was something
positive. Now that I'd had my conniption fit, I had to
think. To
begin with, there was the source of this animal. No Granny
on Ozark (and so far as I know we have all the Grannys there
are) could teleport anything as big as either a giant cavecat
or a Yallerhound. I knew Granny Golightly had had her
signature on that cavecat back on Oklahomah, but it might of been
she'd only had to encourage one that was already there. But I'd
bet my velvet neckband it was on this Yallerhound as well,
and that was a different matter altogether Yallerhounds 80
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN don't
just happen to turn up in bedrooms, popping out of empty ail;
and that had to mean she'd had some help. From a Magician
of Rank, who, other than me, would be the only individual
with enough skill and strength to bring this off. And I had a
pretty good idea I knew which Magician of Rank. Not
Michael Stepforth Guthrie; I thought he'd had fun enough
for a while. The one I had in mind was called Lincoln Parradyne
Smith the 39th, resident of that same Castle Smith that
had so coolly disinvited me to visit. Magician of Rank to the
continent of Oklahomah, and surely handy to good Granny Golightly. He'd
have been delighted to help her; I rather expected that almost
any one of the Magicians of Rank on this planet would of
been. I'd been twelve years old the first time a sign from the Out-Cabal
had obliged me to convene a Colloquium of the Magicians
of Rank (and what a difference two years makes
... I hadn't even noticed the attractions of Michael Stepforth
Guthrie). And I'd been warned to be prepared for their
hostility, but it hadn't been warning enough. It was like sitting
too close to a wall of fire to be shut in a room with them; I
flamed inside with the waves of hatred beating against me from
that crew of arcane males, and I'd been sick for days afterward. A
strange sickness. I lay in my bed, so weak I could not lift my head
from my pillow even to drink, and perpetually thirsty, and the
skin of my body cold as mountain river water while I burned
and burned within. I had not known that so much pain could
be. "They
consumed your energies, child," our Granny Hazel- bide
had said, sitting beside me and holding my icy hands in her
warm ones, and every now and then letting a spoonful of water
trickle one drop at a time down my throat. "Sucked 'em right
up like a pack of babies at the teat; and they'll do it every time." I'd
asked her with my eyes, because I couldn't talk—how long?
And she'd shaken her head. "This
first time, sweet Responsible, sweet child? No way of telling,
just no way atall. What you're doing, lying there on a cross
of ice and fire mingled . . . oh yes, child. I know! I've Twelve
Fear Kingdoms 81 never
been through what you're bearing, praise the Twelve Corners,
but 1 do know! . . , what you're doing there is renewing
yourself. It may take days and it may take weeks and there's
not a blessed thing anyone can do to help you. But there's
one good thing—each time it will be shorter As you get older,
and stronger, and more experienced at this yourself . . .
why, you'll get to where you don't mind them any more man a
pack of babes!" A spasm
had racked me, all my muscles nickering under my skin,
and she'd sat there calm as a bouldei; it not being one of roe
times when she felt expected to cluck and fuss and dithec She'd
sat there eleven days, and when it was over she told me I'd
done well. "A
short time, for your first time," Granny had said, "That speaks
well for the future, child." They
hated me, one and all, did the Magicians of Rank— though
they no more understood why than the Yallerhound would
have. Nor why they should have felt compelled to come at my
call, me no more than a little pigtailed girl; nor why they couldn't
get up and go home, but had to sit and listen to my pronouncements,
as if I had a rank and they had none; nor why their
voices left them if they tried to speak upon the subject, ever It
was a mystery, and one that they weren't privy to, and there
weren't supposed to be any mysteries they weren't privy to-
They were, after all, the Magicians of Rank. So, if
one of them could do me a little hurt . . . just a small
hurt, you understand, just a plaster for their aching egos
... I was in fact surprised that they'd chanced the cavecat,
it might have really hurt me; and I could be sure I'd been
watched every minute in the crystal that Lincoln Panadyne
Smith kept in his magic-chest. He must of been very confident
he could reach me in time if I couldn't manage by myself,
or he never would of risked it. The Yallerhound, on the other
hand, was just funny. It couldn't hurt me even if it wanted to.
which it didn't, short of falling on me by accident off a Castle
roof, or something of the kind. "The
Yallerhound,'* I said aloud, which delighted it and set it
humming up and down a nineteen-tone scale that was awful beyond
all imagining, "is a harmless creature. However, it weighs
almost one hundred pounds and a bit, and it eats more 82
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN than a
half-grown Mule, and it will never, never stop licking you." We
would of made a pretty sight. Sterling and me and my saddlebags,
and the Yallerhound riding behind me licking my neck
and my hair as we flew by. Not to mention the fact that, given
the magic I was supposed to be able to perform, we would
of had to drop like a stone. A Mule couldn't carry that much
weight, even if it was precious cargo instead of stupid beast.
I had to make up my mind what to do with the thing. I could
simply leave it here, a "gift" to the Castle, and claim I had
no idea where it had come from—which was, in a sense, true.
They'd never forgive me, and they'd probably shut it up in the
stables to die of heartbreak and the conviction that it had done
something wrong—but I could do that. I could
claim that their Magicians had sicced the silly thing on me,
and gain a few points that way, since they wouldn't be able to
prove that they hadn't. But the results for the innocent Yallerhound
would be the same, if I left it behind. I could
buy another Mule to cany it and take it with me— thus
guaranteeing that I'd took like a fool and be greeted like one at
every Castle left on my itinerary. Or I
could try to do something with more flair to it, and maybe
some justice. Like send it back to its Granny, O! True, I shouldn't
be able to do that. true, she'd know that I had. But she
couldn't tell on me without telling what she'd done, and what
she'd done was a pure disgrace. Therefore! "My
pretty Yallerhound,'* I said, frantically ducking the purple
tongue and encountering it all the same, "do you know what I
think? I think you should go right back to where you came
from! Poor Granny Golightly has got no Yallerhound to love
her, and I'll bet she's dirty as seven little boys dividing up syrup
in August. She undoubtedly, indubitably needs a Yal- lerhound
to look after her, don't you think?" Its
eyes got wide and its tongue paused long enough for me to wipe
my face off once. It had just enough brain to know I was
talking about it, as well as to it. I tapped it on its nose, gently,
and I scratched it on its hairy stomach, gently, and I set to
work. Crystals
were not my style, but I didn't need one- I had no trouble
finding my lady Golightly in my mirror; She slept Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 83 curled
like a scrawny baby in a high bed on the third floor of Castle
dark, under a thick red comforter stuffed with squawker
feathers, and a smile of innocent bliss upon her face. I
dumped the Yallerhound right on top of the smile. CHAPTER
7 I SAT
IN THE LIBRARY at Castfe Motley, drinking coffee so strong
you could of stood a spoon up in it easy, still weak- kneed
from the recent shenanigans but pleased that I'd arrived here
without any unbecoming incidents. Sterling had flown across
the narrow channel to Mizzurah with nary a wobble, no more
creatures of any size or description had joined me as I flew,
and if there was an adventure headed at me for this station on the
Quest it had yet to arrive. And I was willing to wait. We were
even having a pleasant conversation—something I'd
been missing for quite a while now. Me and my host, Halbreth
Nicholas Smith the 12th, and the lady of his Castle, Diamond
of Motley. Just the three of us. There was a small informal
supper planned for the evening, I'd been told, and a hunt
breakfast the next morning, but no great to-do's. That suited
me; I had another slice of fresh hot bread with blazonbeiry
jam, braced myself against the coffee, and relaxed. Diamond
of Motley was a placid woman, gone stout and not the
least bothered by it, with her red hair wound around her head in
a coronet of thick braids that was about as becoming as 85 86
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN measles
but otherwise perfectly suitable. She had eleven children
and an unshakable serenity; just looking at her rested me.
Hearing her say that she and hers were looking forward to the
Jubilee delighted me. "Diamond
of Motley," I said, "that does me good! It's a great
occasion for Ozark, and it should be looked forward to. I've
not heard much talk along that line since I left Brightwater" "You've
been where now, Responsible?" her husband asked me. "McDaniels,
dark, Airy, Guthrie, and Farson." "A
shame you had to miss Castle Smith," said Diamond. "Who'd
of thought there was still a cavecat left on Oklahomah?" "/
wouldn't," I told hec "But I learned." "Well,
Smith's gain is our loss," said Halbreth Nicholas, gallant
as you please, "you're here the sooner Think you missed
anything in particular there?" I
looked at him, not sure what he meant, and he was tamping down
his pipe and staring into it like he was looking for omens. "According
to a rumor as came this way," he said carefully, still
eyeing the tobacco, "Smith wasn't expecting you any- how . .
. it's going round that there was a note sent asking you not
to come." Ah, the
close-mouthed Smiths; this would be their doing. Gabble,
gabble, gabble, all the time. "As
it happened, that's true," I said. "They sent me a letter." "Signed
by?" "Dorothy
of Smith—the oldest." Halbreth
Nicholas lit his pipe and took a long draught. He was a
Smith himself, and head of this Castle only because there'd
been no Motley sons in the last generation. If my memory
served me right, he'd be the second cousin of the blusterer
that filled the same role at Castle Smith. "She
say why?" he asked me. "They
claimed a family crisis.'* "Hmmph."
He blew a fine smoke ring, and he watched it rise,
and he said no more. Which was only to be expected. I wanted
to say something comforting about everybody having relatives
they'd as soon they didn't have to own up to, but that Twelve
Fair Kingdoms S7 load of
thing was the proper remark for a Granny, not a Castle daughter
and I held my peace. Diamond
of Motley was not so inhibited—after all, it wasn't her
relatives. She asked me straight out, leaning over to pour me more
coffee and push the jam dish closer to my plate: "Does
it make you suspicious of them, child?" "You
know what's been going on at Castle Brightwalei;" I said. "Been
on all the comsets. Soured milk, smashed mirrors, kidnapped
babies, and such truck. Everybody's heard all about it by
now." "Well,"
I said. "it's one of those which comes first the squawker
or the egg things, to my mind. If Castle Smith is guilty
of all this mischief, then telling me not to stop by their door
makes them look guiltier On the other hand, if you're guilty,
doing something like that tips your hand so plain and easy
that you can't imagine anyone with half a brain doing it; that
makes them look as innocent as the babe kidnapped. On the
other hand, if you were guilty and wanted to look innocent, doing
something so outrageous as that would be a canny move. It goes
round and round." "So
it does," she said, "and what's your own opinion?" The
question put me in a very awkward position. There sat her
husband, him a Smith by birth and close kin to those at Castle
Smith this minute, and she asked me such a thing? She was a
typical six, and properly named, and her husband stepped
into the breach and saved me neatly. "Shame
on you, darlin'," he told her "putting the young woman
on the spot like that. How can she say right in front of me and
under my own roof that she suspects my close kin of treason
against the Confederation? At least let her finish with her
food before you throw her into a bog like that!" "Oh,"
she said, "you know, I didn't think?" "I'm
sure you didn't," he observed, and he touched her cheek
gently. It was clear he doted on hei; and that was nice. "But
you must try, now and again." Then he
surprised me. "Would
you like to know what / think?" he asked abruptly. "Indeed
I would. If you're willing to say." "I
am," he said. "Delldon Mallard the 2nd, for all he's my cousin,
and his three brothers with him, never have had sense S8
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN enough
to pound sand in a rat hole. They're ornery enough to do the
kind of foolishness that's been coming down, that's a point
against them; and they're silly enough not to see that they're
surrounded on all sides by Families loyal to the Confederation,
and would be well advised to run with the pack at
least until the Jubilee gives us all a chance to see how the land
lies. But. and nevertheless,! don't think they could of carried
it off this long without making some fool mistake that would of
given them away—that's a point for them. And furthermore,
Granny Gableft-ame's at Castle Smith, and I don't believe
she'd put up with it for a minute, nor do I believe they could
put it past her, Now that, my dear, is what / think." "And
so thought the Clarks," I said, nodding my head. "Including
Granny Golightly." "Wicked
old lady, that one!" put in Diamond of Motley. "Downright
wicked!" "Grannys
aren't wicked. Diamond," said her husband firmly.
"They're just contrary, and it's expected of them. She's a tad
worse than some of the others, might could be ... but she has
an image to live up to." "And,"
I concluded, "so think I. I don't believe Castle Smith
is in this." "And
the others?" They asked me together, right in chorus. "The
McDaniels and the Clarks, not a chance of it," I said. "As
for the Airys, you know how they are, I don't know where they
get it from. The Guthries and the Parsons, from what I can tell
and the tales they're spinning, are bent on carving up one another
and the poor Purdys along with them. If they've thought
of the Confederation in the last two months, I'll be surprised,
and the Jubilee? If they don't want to go, they just won't.
And everything you said of the Smiths applies to the Purdys
... if they were playing these tricks they'd of betrayed
themselves early, early on." "And
us, my dear?" I
smiled at him, and had some more coffee. "I just got here,"
I said. "Suppose you tell me how you feel about these things." "It
won't take long." "All
the better" "Mizzurah
is a mighty small continent, and it's right off the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 89 port
bow, if you'll allow the figure, of Arkansaw and all that feuding
and carrying on. We've got the Wommacks and the Travellers
on our flanks, and a hell of a lot of ocean—beg your pardon,
ladies—all around, and nobody but Castle Lewis to rely on
should all of the others decide to move in on us. Guthries,
Parsons, Purdys, Wommacks, and Travellers, that is. They
have us cut off completely from Marktwain and Oklahomah." "Which
means?" "Which
means we're in an interesting position, if you like interesting,
but a chancy one. You'll find the Lewises as strong for the
Confederation as the Airys, though a mite less drivelly about
it, and they'd stand firm in any crisis; but they're even smaller
than we are, they couldn't hold out a week. And we couldn't
defend them. Therefore, I tell you quite frankly, Responsible
of Brightwater, that Castle Motley stands for the Confederation
of Continents, and does so openly—but you can't
count on us for anything dramatic." He was
right, if unromantic. Mizzurah was the smallest of the six
continents, and it sat all alone in the middle of the oceans
with its three great neighbors hemming it on all sides. Castle
Motley was in no position to make rash promises. "But
you'll be at the Jubilee?" I asked him, hoping. "We'll
be there," he assured me. "You heard my wife; her and the
children, they're looking forward to it, and a lot of our staff.
It's a rare chance when we can get away and see something
besides our own Castle yard. We plan to leave very shortly,
as a matter of fact, because we're going by water everywhere
we can—no Mules for my household, thank you, except
flat on the solid ground, and no more of 'em then man's absolutely
required. But we can't offer you anything else but our
presence, and no daring political moves—you might as well
know that." I
wondered if he knew anything that I didn't, and couldn't see
what I'd lose by asking. "Halbreth
Nicholas, do you expect some daring moves from somebody
else?" He
knocked out his pipe and set it down, and then he counted
out his propositions with the side of one palm on the flat of
the other 90
SUZETTC HADEN ELGIN "First,"
he said, "there's already those trying to scuttle the Jubilee
outright. Correct?" "Correct." "I
think you'll be able to stop that . . . this Quest of yours is an
exaggeration, but it's caught people's fancy, and I believe they'll
come to see what happens next, if for no other reason. Dragons
and a tourney in the courtyard at Castle Brightwalei; maybe?" I
grinned at him. "Second,"
he went on, "assuming, as I do think we can assume,
that there will be a Jubilee, even if one or two of the Families
boycott it—and frankly, I doubt that strongly; like I said
before, every one of them is curious, and if anything's going
to happen they don't want to miss it—i/the Jubilee does come
off as scheduled, I look for a formal move to dissolve the Confederation." "Happens
every time we meet," I said. "That would be no surprise." "Not
exactly," said Halbreth Nicholas, "not exactly. No- body's
proposed that seriously within anybody's memory. No, what
always happens is the move to cut it back to one day a yeai;
and then that's voted down ... by how much depend- ing on
how the Wommacks are wobbling that month." "My
dear," said Diamond of Motley, "I'm afraid I really don't
see much difference. In effect, that is." "Oh,
there's a difference," he said, "yes, there is. True, that ritual
meeting would make the Confederation an empty pretense,
a regular little bug of a planetary government and not worth
spitting at. But so long as it met even that long, they'd only
have one meeting's worth of satisfaction. Brightwater'd move to
return to meeting four times a year, Castle Lewis'd second,
and the vote would go as usual—seven to five or eight to four
Dissolving the thing, meaning no meetings atall, would be
quite a different thing altogether." I felt
a chill between my shoulders ... not that I hadn't had the
same idea cross my mind, but if it came this easy to him
there might be many others sharing it. "You
think they could do it, Halbreth Nicholas?" "I
think they'll for damned sure try." "But
do you think they can bring it off? The vote has always gone
against them, even on the meeting cutback ..." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 91 "But
weak votes, young woman, weak votes," he said solemnly.
"You can't count on the Wommacks, them and their curse.
It may well be you can't count on the Smiths, considering
this latest development. If all our neighbors pulled out,
I'm not prepared to say you could count on the Motleys or the
Lewises, either" "Halbreth
Nicholas Smith'" said Diamond of Motley, so shocked
her spoon rattled in her cup. "My
dear." he said, "we must face facts- Castle Motley is not
self-sufficient, nor Castle Lewis either If Alkansaw, Kintucky,
and Tmaseeh decided to blockade us so that no supplies
could be shipped in from Oklahomah or Maiktwain, just
where do you think we'd be? We can grow vegetables and fruit
here, and raise a goat or two, but that's about it. No sugar. no
salt, no coffee, no tea, no metals, no supplies for the Grannys
or the Magicians, no manufactured goods to speak of. And
where do you think our power comes from. Diamond of Motley?
It conies from the Parsons and the Guthnes, who can equally
well cut it off. No law says they have to sell to us." "Our
windmills," she said. "Our solar collectors—and our tides." I tried
to imagine the population of Mizzurah managing with its
windmills and its solar technology and its tides, with all the huge
hulking bulk of three continents cutting off both wind and water
on three sides, and it raining or cloudy three quarters of me year
or mare, and I admired Halbreth Nicholas for not smiling.
She was a good woman, was Diamond, but she hadn't much
grasp of logistics. "No,"
he said, but he said it respectfully, "I'm afraid they wouldn't
suffice. Diamond. The Lewises, now, they are just pig-beaded
enough that they might go the rest of us one better!" "Withdraw
from the withdrawal, you mean." "Exactly.
And live on greens and goatmeat, and bum . .
. oh, candles, for all I know. They might. But not us.
Responsible, and I want that understood. I've many families
here depending on me and they're not expecting to go back to
Old Earth standards and the year 2000. And I don't intend
to ask it of them." "You'd
vote for dissolving, then." "If
it was clear that that was the way it was going—yes. 92
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN Regardless
of how the Lewises might decide. It's not my druthers,
young woman, but it's the facts of life. We are dependent
on Arkansaw, Kintucky, and Tinaseeh, and there's no way
to change that short of moving the continent of Mizzurah
to a new location just off your coast. Are your Magicians
of Rank up to a project like that?" Moving
Mules was one thing; moving continents was quite another;
I didn't try to answer "Law,
but you've made a gloomy day of it, Mr Motley!" said
his wife. "I hope you're proud of yourself!" I was
quite sure he wasn't; in fact, I was quite sure he was ashamed.
He would of liked to hear himself saying that if the vote
came to end the Confederation his delegates would be right
there at the front telling the rotters to do their damndest and to
hell with them. Begging the pardon of any ladies present,
of course. That went with the image he'd of liked to have of
himself. But he was a practical man, and an honest one,
and he knew he'd do what went with that. Diamond of Motley
was right; he'd made it a gloomy day. I went
off to my room to rest for a while before supper, and found a
servingmaid waiting there, pretending—not very skillfully—to
still be unpacking my saddlebags and clearing up. She
looked eleven, but had the frail look of a Purdy to her, too,
which meant she was probably my own age or a bit more, and her
hair was falling down from the twist she'd put it in and hanging
down around her face. My fingers itched to set it right—I
can't abide a sloppy woman—but I didn't know her and t
couldn't take liberties. "Hello,
young woman," I said. friendly as I could manage in my
dreary mood, "are you having a problem with some of those
things? What is it, a fastening you can't get loose?" "No,
miss," she said, "I'm managing." And dropped my hand
mirror on the floor, smashing it to smithereens- No magic, just
plain fumblefingers- "Oh,
Miss Responsible, I'm sorry!" she said, and bit one finger
She'd be chewing on her hair next. "I'll get you another one,
miss, there's a hundred of 'em down in the comer of the linen
room! What do you fancy, something plain? Or a special color?
The Missus has a weakness for a nice pale blue, and flowers
on the back ..." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 93 Her
hands were trembling, and her voice was a squeak, and I stared
at her long and hard while she dithered about the variety of mirrors
the Motleys had to offer for as long as I could stand it, and
then I told her to sit down. "Miss?" "Do
sit down," I said, too cross to be gentle, "and tell me what is
the matter with you. And your name." "My
name? Is there something the matter with my name?" She had
to be a Purdy; her eyes were wild like a squawker got by
the neck. "I
did not mean to imply that there was anything wrong with your
name, young woman," I said, "I just asked you what it might
be." "Oh!"
she said. "Well, I hoped ... I mean, only the Wommacks
have women as aren't properly named, and—" "That's
not true," I interrupted, wondering if she'd had any education
atall. "I daresay there's no Family on Ozark that hasn't
had a girl or two Improperly Named over the years; the Grannys
aren't infallible. The Wommacks just did it more spectacularly
than anybody else ever has and got famous for it, that's
all." As they
surely had. It hadn't been a matter of naming a Caroline
that should have been an Elizabeth; they'd named a girlbaby
Responsible of Wommack, and it had been a mistake. That's
a sure way to get famous. One
more time, I thought, and asked her: "Will you tell me your
name, then, and what the trouble is?" And if she wouldn't I fully
intended to put her over my knee for her sass. "Yes,
miss," she said. "Ivy of Wommack's my name." A two.
She was properly named. And I was right glad I had not let
it slip that I'd taken her for a Purdy. "And
your problem?" She
stared down at the bed she was sitting on and gripped the
counterpane with both hands, silly thing, as if it wouldn't of slid
right off with her if she'd done any sliding herself. "Oh,
Miss Responsible," she said in a tiny, tiny voice, "I have
all the bad luck I ever need, 1 have more than anybody'd ever
need, and I don't need any more, and I'm afraid—oh, law, miss,
they say there's been a Skerry appeared!" Well.
That did take me aback a bit, and I sat down myself. "Who
told you so. Ivy of Wommack?" I demanded. 94
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "Eveiybody!" "Nonsense.
You haven't talked to everybody." "Everybody
I've talked to, then,*' she said stubbornly. "They're
all talking about it, and they're all worried." "And
what are they saying? Besides just, 'There's been a Skeny
appeared.'" "There's
an old well, down in the garden behind the Castle church,
miss—the water's no good any more, but oh. it's pretty,
with vines growing all over it and the old bucket hanging
there, so it's been left- And they say that last night— there
were full moons last night, miss—they say there was a Skerry
sitting on the edge-rim of that old well. Just sitting there." "At
midnight, I suppose." "Oh
yes ... just at midnight, and under the full moons. Oh,
Miss Responsible, I'm glad I didn't see it!" She
hadn't much gumption, or much taste. I would dearly have
loved to see it, if it was true. A Skerry stands eight feet tall on
the average, sometimes even tallei; and there's never been
one that wasn't willow slender: They have skin the color of
well-cared-for copper, their hair is silver and falls without wave or
curl to below their waists, male or female. And their eyes
are the color of the purest, deepest turquoise. The idea of the
full moons shining down on all that, not to mention an old well
covered with wild ivy and night-blooming vines
... ah, that would of been something to see and to marvel
on. Except
there were a few things wrong with the whole picture. "Who
told you they saw the Skeny?" I insisted. "Who?" And I
added, "And don't you tell me 'everybody,' either" "Everybody
in the Castle is talking about it," she said. Drat the
girl! "Not
the Master nor the Missus," I said. "I've been with them
these past two hours, and I've heard not one word about a Skeny." "Everybody
on the staff. I meant, miss. It was one of the Senior
Attendants . - - he'll go far. they say he knows more Spells
and Charms than the Granny, and he's a comely, comely man ...
he was down there by the well last night with a friend
of mine"—she looked at me out of the comer of her eye Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 95 to see
if I was going to make any moral pronouncements about
that, but I ignored hei; and she went on—"and they saw it,
sitting there in the full moonlight, all splendid with the light fair
blinding on its long silver hair, they said." "And
then they told everybody." "Well,
wouldn't you?" she asked me, and I had to admit mat I
might have. You didn't see a Skerry every night, much less under
full moons at midnight in a Castle garden. "But
you notice they didn't tell the Family," I said. "That's mighty
odd, seems to me- Seems to me that would of been the first
thing to do." The
girl rubbed her nose and stared down at the floor, scuffing
one shoe back and forth. Not only sloppy, but wasteful,
too. "The
Housekeeper told us not to," she said sullenly. "She carried
on about it till we were all sick of listening—what she'd do if
we bothered the Master and the Missus with it . . .
bothered them, that's how she put it!" "Well?"
I asked hec "Do you have any inkling in your head why she
might of taken it that way?" She
sniffled. "I don't know," she said. "I just know I'm scared.
And it's not/air—I already had my share of bad luck." "Ivy
of Wommack," I said patiently, "have you given this tale
any thought atall? Other than to fret yourself about it, I mean?" "What
way should I be thinking about it?" "Well,
for starters, where do the Skerrys live?" "In
the desert on Marktwain," she said promptly. "Quite
right. In the desert on Marktwain. The only patch of desert
on this planet, girl, and left desert only out of courtesy to fee
Skerrys. They were here first, you know, and it was desert then." "Yes,
miss." "And
since that's true, and Skerrys can't live outside the desert,
why in the name of the Twelve Gates and the Twelve Corners
would one turn. up on Mizzurah, many and many a long
mile from its desert, and of all unlikely places, sitting on a well
brim? Skerrys hate water, can't abide water, that's why they
live in the desert!" Her
mouth took a pout, which was no surprise. "Really,"
she said, "I'm sure I'm no expert on Skenys. and 96
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN it
wouldn't be proper if I was, and as to how it got here, my
friend says it would have to be by magic, and she got that from
the Senior Attendant, and he's on his way up in the world—he's
no fool!" "Tell
me again," I said. "Exactly. What did they say?" "Kyle
Fairweather McDaniels the 17th, that's the Senior, and my
friend—never mind her name, because she wasn't supposed
to be out of her bed at midnight, much less with Kyle Fairweather—they
say that they were down by the well and they
saw the Skerry as plain as I see you." "Walked
right up and touched it, did they? Said howdeedo?" "Miss!" "Then
how did they know it was a Skerry?" "Well,
miss, what else is eight feet tall and has copper skin, and
silver hair as hangs down to its knees? I ask you'" "It
was sitting on the well. Ivy of Wommack, not standing. You
said so yourself. How could they see that it was eight feet tall?
And as for the copper skin, a bit of Hallow Even paint will do
that—I've done it myself, and I'll wager you have, too— and a
silver wig's easily come by." "They
were sure." "Were
they?" "They
were." "They
were out where they should not of been, doing what they
should not of done—" "I
didn't say that." "Well,
I say it, missy," I snapped at her, "and I say it plain, and
between their guilty consciences and the moonlight, it was easy
for anybody atall to play a trick on them. And more shame to them
for scaring the rest of you with such nonsense . . .
what trashy doings!" "You
don't believe it, then, miss?" "Certainly
not. Nor should you, nor anybody else." She sat
there beside me, quieter now, though she'd switched from
wrinkling up the counterpane to wringing those skinny little
hands that looked like you could snap them the way Michael
Stepforth Guthrie'd snapped my ribs. Only with no need
for magic, nor much strength, either, "Feel
better now. Ivy of Wommack?" I asked her finally, and I
hoped she did, because I wanted a rest and a read before Twelve
Pair Kingdoms 97 my
supper I was willing to finish unpacking for myself, if I could
just get rid of this skittish creature. "You
know what's said, miss," she hazarded. I wished she would
stop wringing her hands before she wore them out. "What?"
Though I knew quite well. "That
if a Skerry's seen," she breathed, and I could hear in her
voice the echo of a Granny busy laying out the fines, "that there
has to be a whole day of celebration in its honor. A whole day of
no work and all celebration . . . or it's bad luck for all the
people that know of it. And I've worked this livelong day, and so
has all the staff!" "That,
I suppose, is why your 'friends' spread the news around,"
I said. "Sharing out the bad luck." "Maybe,"
she said. "Might could be that's why." "Covering
their bets," I said tartly. "If they didn't really see a
Skerry, no harm done. If they did, the bad luck that comes from
not following the rules gets spread out thin over the whole staff,
instead of just falling on the two of them. You think that over,
Ivy of Wommack.'* She
sighed, and allowed as how I might be right, but she didn't
know, and I occupied myself with sending her on her way.
She'd forgotten all about finishing my unpacking, fortunately,
and it took me three minutes to do what she'd left and fix
what she'd messed up, and then I stretched out on the bed
bone-naked under the covers and took up my most trashy novel. There
was a certain very small, you might say tiny, bit of risk
here. For a Skerry to show up on Mizzurah, at midnight, or at
any other time, might fit right into some Magician of Rank's
idea of an adventure for this particular stage of my Quest.
And if so, I was asking for powerful trouble—maybe not
right now, maybe not for a long time, but someday it would come—if
I didn't speak up and demand the day of festival to honor
its appearance. Furthermore,
if a Magician of Rank had teleported a Skerry out of
its desert and onto the edge of the Motleys' well, the Skerrys
were not going to be pleased about that. Not at all pleased.
They'd asked precious little of us, when The Ship landed;
just to be let alone. And whizzing one around the 98
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN planet
in the middle of the night was distinctly not leaving it alone
as promised. I tried
to remember when a Skerry had last been seen, putting
my microviewer down for a minute . . . not in my lifetime,
I didn't think. In my mother's, perhaps; it was dim in my
memory. But that Skerry had come walking out of the desert
on Marktwain of its own free will, and had walked right down
the street of a town on the desert's edge in broad daylight.
It had been an honor, and I believe Thorn of Gutnrie said
there'd been festival for two whole days. . . . No. I
made up my mind. It had to be a trick, played on the Senior
Attendant and his foolish lady friend, and no more. For my
benefit, perhaps, meant to distract me and delay me if I believed
it, but only a trick all the same. No Skeny would cross
all the water between Marktwain and Mizzurah and sit on a well
in the middle of the night for two young Castle staff to gawk
at. And no Magician of Rank would dare tamper with a real
Skerry in that way. I was
not going to take any such obvious bait, and that was all
there was to that. I went
back to my book. CHAPTERS I LEFT
FOR Castle Lewis after the hunt breakfast, not staying for the
hunt itself on the grounds that I had to hurry, and since that
was obviously true no one made more than the objections politeness
demanded. Mizzurah was so small, and so heavily populated,
that anything but ordinary Muleflight was out of the question,
and I flew through a blustery spring day, sedate and proper,
and reached Castle Lewis only just before the sun began
to go down behind the low hills. Sterling was bored, and so was
I, and we did nothing fancy; just came down slow and easy
over the broad lawn that spread round the Castle, and waited
for developments. The wind was brisk enough that the Mule
was shivering, and I got down and took an extra blanket from my
pack and began rubbing her down. Castle
Lewis was small against the darkening sky, small and tidy,
with a central gate and two towers to each side, and a tower
at each of its corners. No frills, no fancy battlements and balconies,
just a plain small sturdy Castle, and I liked the look of it. The
front gates opened as the sun slipped out of sight completely,
and three men came running out with solar 99 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 100 lanterns—economy
here, I noted, and I approved. They'd been well
exposed and threw a fine bright light across the grass, as they
should do. One of the men put a shawl around me, very respectfully;
one took over the task of rubbing Sterling down, making
protesting sounds because I'd started the process myself;
and the other stood stiff as a pole, waiting for something. "Where
is that woman?" demanded one of them, and called over
his shoulder: "Tambrey! Tambrey of Motley! What's keeping
you, woman? Responsible of Brightwater at your gate half-frozen,
and dropping with hunger and entirely tuckered out,
and what are you doing in there, counting your fingers to see if
you've lost one? Will you get out here?" "I'm
not that tired, Attendant," I said sharply, "and not that cold,
and not that hungry. I'll last the night." "That
doesn't excuse her, miss,'* he said firmly. "She knows her
duty, and she's expected to do it." And he turned his head again
and shouted "Tambrey!" and then made a remarkably expressive
noise of disgust. "It's
all right," I said, "never mind the woman. One of you to take
my Mule to the stables, and two to see me to my host and
hostess—I can surely make do with that?" But
they wouldn't have it that way, and we stood there in the wind
while a soft rain began to fall in the deepening darkness, and I
knew that I was up against it. The famous Lewis propriety,
man which only the Travellers' could be said to be more
extreme. I could stand there and drown, for all they cared,
I'd not enter their Castle attended by other than a female,
and I envied my Mule. At least she was going to be warm
and fed and dry, any minute now. When
Tambrey did appear, which to give her credit was not many
minutes later, she didn't come from the gates but out of the
cedars that bordered the Castle lawn. She was a pretty thing,
too, and I couldn't see her being a servingmaid long; her hair
was hidden by the hood of her cloak, but her face was perfection,
and I was willing to place my bets on the rest of her The men
grumbled at her, but she paid them no mind at all, and
from the way they dropped their complaining I was reasonably
certain they were used to that, too- "Welcome
to Castle Lewis, Responsible of Brightwater," Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 101 she
said, "and let's get you in out of this damp this minute and a mug
of hot cider in your hand!" Oh yes.
I had forgotten. I'd get nothing stronger than cider from
the Lewises unless it came from a Granny's own hand and was
vouched for as being the difference between my total collapse
and my blooming health. And not hard cider, either; it would
be the pure juice of the Ozark peachapple, mulled with spices,
and hot as blazes, and innocent enough for the baby mat
sdll hung safe outside the Brightwater church. The Lewises
kept to the old ways with a vengeance. We went
through the gates into a small square courtyard, planted
with low flowers in neat square beds, and raked paths between
them, and on to where the Castle door shone wide and welcoming.
In the door stood two I'd heard a great deal of, but knew
hardly at all: Salem Sheridan Lewis the 43rd, and his wife,
Rozasham of McDaniels. "Here
she is." said Tambrey, handing me through the door like a
package, so that the Lewises both had to step back a pace to
avoid me running them down, "Responsible of Brightwatel; safe
and sound! Miss, Salem Sheridan Lewis the 43rd; and the Missus
of this Castle, Rozasham of McDaniels." "Thank
you kindly, Tambrey," said the woman Rozasham, and the
beauty of her voice caught my ear I hoped she would sing
for us, later, if the quality of her speech was any sign of her
ability. Salem
Sheridan was another matter: His wife gathered me into
her arms as if we'd known each other all our lives; but he snapped
his fingers and ran everybody through their drill. Had my Mule
been seen to and stabled? Good. And had my bags been
brought in and taken up to my room? Good. And was the mulled
cider ready in the east parlor? Good. And would Tambrey
see to my unpacking? Good—and I was to have extra blankets,
mind, it was going to be cold. And would supper be on the
table mprecisely one hour? Good! And it was all "Yes, sir!"
coming the other way. It said something for Tambrey of Motley's
ingenuity that she'd been able to find her way past this
one and into the cedars—there'd be no sloppy staff here. I had
time only to wash a bit, tidy my hair, and change from my
traveling costume into something less elaborate, before suppertime,
the cider still burning my throat. I was traveling light,
as was necessary; there was the splendid traveling outfit, 102
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN the
blue-and-silver party dress, the gown of lawn for magic, some
underclothes and a nightgown, a sturdy black shawl, and one
plainer dress that I'd not yet had an opportunity to wear And
that was all. I held
up the last dress and looked it over dubiously; it had alternating
narrow stripes of the Brightwater green and scarlet, with a
neck cut low in front and rimmed in back by a high ruff of ivory
lace that would require me to put my hair up. It had long
sleeves caught at the wrists with lace-trimmed wide cuffs as
well, and the stripes themselves were shot with silver-and- gold
threads. I'd
seen nothing like it here; only modest high-necked round-collared
gowns without ornament even to their cut. The Lewis
crest was a green cedar tree on an azure field, with a narrow
border of cedar-trunks russet round, and except for a button
or two that bore that device I'd seen only the plain and the
spare. Even Rozasham, presumably dressed for company, had
been wearing a dress of a heather blue with a skirt scarcely full
enough to swing with her hips as she walked, and plain little
round white buttons down its high front. True, I
was a guest. And true, the conditions on a Quest demanded
a certain amount of spectacle, and I had to abide by them.
But I could see nothing in the garments that Tambrey had hung
for me that would not of looked foolish at the Lewis supper
table. Well,
there was my nightgown ... it was moss green flannel
and had the proper cut and simplicity, and I couldn't see that
the Lewises would recognize it for what it was if I could keep my
own face straight. I belted it with a narrow braid of gold
cord, since it had no proper waist, and added a single silver
pendant—a small flower meant, I believe, to represent a violet,
but innocuous enough for any occasion—on a narrow green
velvet ribbon. Then I used a matching ribbon to tie my hair
back simply at the nape of my neck and looked at the effect in the
long glass mirror in my guestchambec My
grandmother would of been scandalized, my mother would
of fainted, but I was of the opinion mat I could get away with
it. I only bad to remember not to let a servingmaid see me in it
tomorrow morning when she brought up my pot of tea. That
would have meant the word going out mat I'd either been too
lazy to change into my nightgown and had slept in my Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 103 dress,
or that I'd been so addled I'd worn my nightgown to supper,
neither of which would do. Kingdom
Lewis had just one product for sale—cedai; cut from
the progeny of the three seedlings the family had somehow
managed to nurse through the whole trip to this planet,
and which now they alone seemed to have the skill to grow.
Under any other touch the trees turned brown and died, like
grass not watered, but the Lewises had the green thumb, one and
all of them, and the rows of cedars grew stately in every
spare field of the small Kingdom and all along its narrow roads.
Even in the great Hall inside Castle Lewis, a giant cedar grew
out of earth left open for its roots in the time of building, dropping
its needles everywhere for the staff to sweep up but smelling
like heaven, and every windowsill had a small seedling
growing in a low bowl. Nor^ad
they stinted themselves in the use of the timber; The Castle
gleamed with it, and the table at which I sat down to supper
was a single massive slab of russet cut from me heart of an
ancient monster of a tree and rubbed till it glowed like coals burned
low in a hearth. They had had sense enough not to cover
it up with some frippery cloth, either, and had set chairs round
it of the same glowing wood. Me in
my nightgown, I drew one up and sat down, spreading my
napkin in my lap, and I said, "This table is beautiful, Rozasharn
of McDaniels. I've never seen anything to match it."
Nor had I. "My
husband's great-great-grandfather made it with his own hands,"
she answered, "and I do its polishing with mine." "It
was a single plank?" "That
it was; they waited a very long time for a cedar to grow
the proper size for this, and while they waited the Lewises
ate off plain boards laid across trestles. Then the one bee
made this table and all the chairs . . . and no polish or oil has
ever been set to it except by a Missus of this Castle, all these
years." "I've
seen a few housethings made from cedar," I said. "Chests,
usually." And I stroked the satiny wood. "But nothing
like this." "Magic-chests'"
breathed a child at my right hand, and 1 aimed
my head to see him better He was young, and his chair not
tall enough to bring him much above the edge of the 104
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN tabletop,
but not young enough to be willing to submit to the indignity
of sitting on a stack of pillows; he made do by craning
his neck. "My
son, Salem Sheridan Lewis the 44th, called Boy Salem,"
said his fattier from the head of the table, and he introduced
the other five children that had joined us for the meal.
And the Granny, the youngest on Ozark and one of the sternest—fifty-nine-year-old
Granny Twinsonel. I bid them all a good
evening, and helped myself to the soup. Salem
was a patient child; when the introductions had gone all the
way around and the grownups were eating, he said it again,
but this time he was asking. "Magic-chests?"
he asked me. "All of cedar?" "Usually,"
I told him. "Because it keeps everything so safe." His
dark blue eyes shone, and I found him a handsome child despite
the lack of three front teeth and the presence of a crazy- quilt
assortment of scrapes and scabs and scratches. I expect he had
fallen out of one or more of the cedar trees recently. "What's
in a magic-chest. Responsible of Brightwater?" he asked
me then, and he held very still, waiting for me to answer Which
meant he'd asked it before, and it had done him no good.
It would do him no good this time, either. "Herbs
and simples and gewgaws," I said casually. "And garlic." "In
a cedar chest?" The child was shocked, and I chuckled. As it
happened, the Magicians did keep their garlic in their magic-chests,
but they saw to it that the smell of the stuff was on hold
while it was in there. "That's
right," I said. "Gariic." "When
I am a Magician of Rank," said the boy with utter solemnity,
like a Reverend pronouncing a benediction, "I won't
do that. Or 1*11 make a Spell to take the smell off so it doesn't
spoil the wood." Smart
little dickens, that one. I could tell by the twitch at the comer
of his stem father's lips that this was a favorite child— the
name told me that in any case—and that his promise was noticed.
But the Master of the Castle spoke to him in no uncertain
terms. "When
you are a Magician of Rank!" he said. "Many a long,
long year of study lies between you and that day. Boy Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 105 Salem,
if it ever comes—which 1 doubt. And many a difficult examination.
You had best get your mind off garlic and concentrate
on learning the Teaching Story you were set this week—you
didn't have it right yet last night, as I recall." "Or,"
added a sister who looked to be about thirteen, with the
same pansy blue eyes but considerably less scuffed up and battered
as to the rest of her, "you'll end up like your cousin Silverweb." "I'd
not be such a ninny as that," scoffed the boy, "not ever!
You know that. Charlotte." "Silverweb
of McDanieIs?" I set my soup spoon down and used my
napkin hastily. "Has something happened to her?" "Nothing
serious. Responsible,*' said Rozasham of McDanieIs,
"and nothing that can't be mended. She's been left too
long unmarried, and this is where that sort of thing leads to." "I
hadn't heard," I said. "What's happened?" "Well,"
said Rozasham, "as I understand it Silverweb decided
you needed somebody to be guardmaid—or compan- ion,
who knows? to be company at any rate—on your Quest. And
that young one packed a pair of saddlebags, stole a Mule from
the McDanieIs stables, and started off after you." "She
didn't get far," observed her husband, handing the meat
platter down the table. "Her daddy caught up with her before
noon the following day and took her straight back to Castle
McDanieIs." "For
a licking," said the one they called Boy Salem. "Not
for a licking," corrected Granny Twinsorrel. "Boy Salem,
you'll never make a Magician if you don't leam to turn on your
brain before you begin rattling off at the mouth. Young women
of fifteen don't get lickings, it wouldn't be proper" The boy
snorted, and wrinkled up his nose. "Not
fail," he said. "Not fair atall." "What
did they do to her?" I asked reluctantly, not really sure I
wanted to know. I had high hopes for Silverweb, and I bore a
certain guilt for having ranked her when I was at Castle McDanieIs. "Packed
her off to Castle Airy in disgrace," said Salem Sheridan.
"And to the tender care of all three of the Grannys mere.
Seven weeks and a day, she's to be servingmaid to those "^nnys.
I do expect mat will have some effect on her" 106
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN FOOT
wretched Silverweb ... I knew what that would mean.
She'd hem miles and miles of burgundy draperies, and then be
made to take the hems out and do them over till her fingers
bled. She'd boil vats of herbs half as tall as she was, stirring
them for hours at a time with a wooden staff. And she'd pick
nutmeats—they'd have her doing that with bushels of nuts,
staining her fingers black where they weren't bleeding. And
scrubbing the Castle corridor floors with gritty sand. And worse. "Oh,
what ever made her take such a notion?" I asked, cross
in spite of feeling sorry for hec "Like
I said," said Rozasharn, "she's been left too long unmarried.
Silverweb's going on sixteen, and that's far too old. It's a
wonder she's not done worse." "And
she may have," put in one of the older children. "Our daddy
says Silverweb of McDaniels could very well of dressed like a
man and kidnapped that baby out of your church, Responsible
of Brightwater! He says she's plenty big enough and
strong enough—and bold enough, too." "I
was there," I protested, "and I can't believe that, not atall!
I'm sure it was a man . . . and I'm sure it wasn't Silverweb
of McDaniels. She's a fine young woman. I give you my word
on that; she's just maybe a bit strong-minded." "She
ought to have a husband and two babies to occupy her energy
by now," said Salem Sheridan, "and I fault her parents for
that. Though I agree she's got to be punished for running off,
and for taking the Mule without permission, and me rest of it.
That's fitting, and expected." "She'll
live through it," said Granny Twinsorrel. "And maybe
she'll learn a thing or two about pride." "Now,
Granny—" Rozasharn began, but the woman cut her off
sharp. "Pride
is all that's keeping that one spinster," said Granny Twinsorrel,
"simple pride. Her father's offered her three marriages,
each one fully suitable, each of me men with land and a
homeplace and a good future ahead of him. And Miss Yellow-Haired
High-and-Mighty wouldn't accept any one of the
three. Two fine men from Kingdom Guthrie, and one of our own—and
none of them good enough for hec Pride, mat is, and
it'll lead her to no good end." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 107 "They
say." said Rozasharn, "that she has ambitions. And if
mat's true, she'll make no marriage. Granny Twinsorrel." She has
ambitions. In front of the children, that would mean mat
Silverweb intended to become a Granny the hard way, and go
virgin to her grave; and there was no reason for a woman to do mat
unless she had her eyes out for a chance to become a Magician
as well as a Granny. Which was "having ambitions." I
frowned into my soup, but went back to eating it. Silverweb
was none of my business, and no reason for her to come
between me and my supper The
rock that whistled past my ear went into the bowl of mashed
sweet potatoes, which weren't enough to slow it down any,
and on beyond to hit the far wall with a resounding smack. Whoever
had thrown it had put considerable muscle behind it, and I
couldn't say it made my stomach calm. But not a one of me
Lewises moved, or paused in their eating, or turned a hair, so far
as I could tell. An Attendant stepped forward from the door
and picked up the rock, and went off with it somewhere, while
the Lewises went right on with their meal. "Rozasharn
of McDaniels," I said, my voice more a quiver than
I'd intended it to be, "how many more of those are we likely
to be favored with this evening?" "Half
a dozen, maybe," she said. "Maybe a few more, maybe a
few less." "Well,
don't you mind having rocks thrown at you like mat?" "Gracious,
child," said Granny Twinsorrel, "those rocks aren't
being thrown at us. It's a bit of fuss in your honor— started
about the time you crossed the border of Kingdom Lewis,
I calculate, which is why we were a mite disorganized when
you arrived, and will stop when you move on. We don't plan to
pay the fool thing any attention, it will only make it worse," "Nobody's
been either hurt or bothered," said Rozasharn soothingly.
"You'll notice there's not even dust in the potato dish." "We
can put up with it," said Boy Salem, backing her up. "Besides,
I like to see what it does." What it
did next may have amused Boy Salem, but it didn't amuse
me in the slightest. Nobody wants a live lizard in her soup,
and since Rozasharn of McDaniels was so calm about all 108
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN this I
strongly wished it had been in her bowl instead of mine. "Teh."
said Granny Twinsorrel. "Now that was rude." "Can
I fish it out?" asked Boy Salem. "Is it real? Can I get it out
for you?" He was fairly hopping up and down in bis chair It was
real enough, about four inches long, and a bright poisonous
green. It put back its narrow head and hissed at me, and I
fancied it was a little warmer there among the potatoes and the
jebroots than it cared to be. "Never
mind, Boy Salem," I said disgustedly "I'd best do it
myself, I believe." Granny
Twinsorrel's voice came sharp and sudden. "Don't you put
silver to it, young woman!" she told me. "It's not the creature's
fault. Use your fingers." I knew
that much, but I didn't sass the Granny; I reached into my
soup with two careful fingertips, caught the little animal
by the tip of its tail, and lifted it out into the air still spitting. "Can
I have it?" demanded Boy Salem. The child was outrageous,
and his brothers and sisters stared at him in amazement.
Eben Nathaniel Lewis the 17th, twelve years old and
already with a rigid look to him like his lathee, turned that look on
Boy Salem in a way that would of frozen the child stiff if it'd
had any power behind it. "A
Spelled creature like that. Boy Salem?" said Eben Nathaniel.
"Your head's addled!" The
Granny stepped over to my chair and took the lizard from
me, which was a good deal more appropriate than letting Boy
Salem have it for a pet, and a servmgmaid slipped the bowl of
soup away and replaced it with a fresh one, and handed me a
new spoon. Whereupon
a small frog, same shade of green, croaked up at me from
among the vegetables. And I set the silverware down again. If this
was the beginning of an adventure, I didn't fancy it; there
were quite a few nasty and downright dangerous things that
would fit into a soup bowl. "Keep
changing the bowls," ordered Granny Twinsorrel, without
a tremble to her voice, and we sat there while the process
went on. Bowl
three, a much larger frog, darker green. Twelve
Four Kingdoms 109 Bowl
four, a skinny watersnake, banded in green and scarlet and
gold, and about as long as my forearm. Bowl
five had a squawker in it, which was at least a change from me
reptiles. "Granny?" "Hush,
Rozasham," said the woman; she was made of ice and
steel, that one was, and she hadn't yet even bothered to behave
like a Granny . . . certainly she'd yet to speak like one. "You,
young woman," she said, "just keep changing the bowls;
and you. Responsible, you keep taking the creatures out.
We'll see how this goes." She
stood at my left hand and I passed her whatever I got with
each bowl. I must say the children were fascinated, especially
when, after the tenth move, the bowl itself suddenly grew
larger The
Granny made a small soft noise—not alarm, but it showed
she'd taken notice—and Salem Sheridan Lewis set down
his own spoon and spoke up. "I
don't like that," he said. "I don't like that atall." I
didn't like it either and I didn't know that I was going to like
what came next in my alleged soup. There were several possibilities
... it could go from harmless creatures to poisonous
ones, and I moved back from the table enough to dodge
if a snake that killed was to appear coiled up before me next.
It could go to nasty creatures, along the line of the squawkei.
but dirtier—say, a carrion bird. Or it could go to things,
and that left a wide latitude of choices. "Responsible
of Brightwatei." said Salem Sheridan, "put your
spoon in that bowl—this has gone too far" But
Granny Twinsorrel raised her hand, her index finger up like a
needle, and shook her head firmly. "No,
Salem Sheridan," she said, "we'll see it out awhile yet." "Responsible
of Brightwater is our guest!" Rozasham of McDaniels
protested. "As
were Halliday Joseph McDaniels the 14th and his wife and
son, at Castle Brightwater not too many days past," said the
Granny. "I
am sorry about that," I said, keeping my eye on the soup bowl as
I talked, "but I was truly not expecting mischief right 110
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN in the
middle of a Solemn Service. And I am sony that yourall's
supper is being spoiled on my account, I assure you." "This
is more fun than supper" said Boy Salem. "This
is more fun than a picnic," said Charlotte, and there was
general agreement among the young ones. And I had to admit
that from their point of view it was all very entertaining; no
doubt they'd be pleased to have me back any time, even if it meant
they all went hungry while I was there. The
entity responsible for all this fooled us, next go-round. It was
neither a coiled poison-snake, nor a carrion bird, nor yet a
loathsome mess of stuff mixed and coiled—another possibili- ty—that
gazed up at me. It made the children clap their hands, all but
Eben Nathaniel, who was old enough to know better And I
felt Granny Twinsorrel's hand come down hard and grip my
shouldec "Is
it real, too?" breathed one of the little girls, before Boy Salem
could put in his two cents' worth. "Certainly
not," said their big brother Eben Nathaniel with contempt.
"There's no such thing." And the
boy had it right. There was no such thing as a unicorn,
not on Old Earth, not on Ozark, and what sat before me was
only an illusion. But it was beautifully formed. About eleven
inches high, not counting the gleaming single horn all fluted
and spiraled, as pure white as new snow, with its flawless tiny
hoofs delicately poised in the soup broth and its beautiful eyes
perfectly serene, soup or no soup. It even had about its neck a
tiny bridle of gold, with a rosette of silver "That
now," said Granny Twinsorrel, "you'll not touch! That's
torn it. Just put your silver spoon in the bowl, Responsible
of Brightwatec" The
children were crying out that that would kill it, and Rozashara
of McDaniels was reassuring them that you can't kill
what doesn't exist, and Salem Sheridan looked grimmer than a
lot of large rocks I'd seen in my time. Like a
soapbubble, the instant my silver spoon touched the soup,
the creature disappeared with an almost soundless pop. I sat
there thinking, while Boy Salem—who had mightily wanted
to keep the little unicorn, and I didn't blame him, I would
of liked to have it my own self—was comforted. The Granny
picked up the offending bowl and handed it to the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms til servingmaid,
who looked scared to death but managed to ask, "Shall
I try again, then?" "One
minute," said the Granny. "Just keep your places and hold
on. I intend to have my supper this night, and have it in peace." She
plunged her hand deep into her skirt pocket—which showed
me she'd either been prepared for at least some of this or
always went prepared, just in case—and pulled out wards enough
to seal off a good-sized mansion. The noses of the children
quivered some at the reek of the garlic, and I.didn't blame
them. I was sorry I dared not take off the smell . . .
but we'd had scandal enough, I judged, for one evening. Garlic
that didn't smell and worked nonetheless would have been an
offense to decency, and we'd just have to put up with the
current odoriferous situation for the sake of the little ones. When
every door and window was properly warded the Granny
went back to her chair and sat down. "Now,"
she said, "let us begin again, before we all starve and
none of the food left's fit to eat. Let the soup be served, and give
Responsible of Brightwater a different bowl again, and put
fresh hot broth in everybody else's." "The
Granny's put out," said the servingmaid in my ear, as if I
couldn't of seen that for myself, and she set down a fresh bowl of
soup at my place. Where it stayed soup, though I took my
first bite gingerly, I had no interest in something like a mouthful
of live worms and straight pins. "Responsible
of Brightwater," said Salem Sheridan Lewis tfien,
all of us sedately eating our soup, "because I approve of the
Confederation of Continents, and because I despise mischief—not
to mention treason—I approve of this Quest of yours.
Our Granny has explained clear enough the manner in which
it must be done and the reasoning behind it—and as I say, I
approve. But I'll be right pleased when you are safely home
again and we Families can go back to a normal way of tife.
Unlike Boy Salem there, I don't care for this sort of thing
... it stinks of evil as well as the garlic." Another
apology seemed in order, and I made it, but he waved
it aside. "You're
doing what's necessary," he said, "and frqmwhat , we've
heard—and seen!—it hasn't been pleasant for you so far No need
for you to be sorry for doing your plain duty." 112
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN Rozasham
of McDanieIs paused between two bites and looked
at Granny Twinsorrel. "Granny,"
she asked, "is Responsible in any danger? Any real
danger I mean, not just folderols like this exhibition at my table?" "Don't
ask, Rozasham," said Granny, "you'll only rattle cages.
Just eat your supper" "There's
berry pie," somebody said, and I was glad to hear it. It
would take more than a few creepy-crawlies in broth to spoil
my pleasure in berry pie. "What
I won't do," Salem Sheridan Lewis went on, as if nothing
had been said in between, "is have any celebration of all
this. It does not strike me as seemly in any way, and I won't have
it.'* "But,
my dear—" Rozasham began, or tried to begin; he went
right on without so much as pausing. "I
know the conditions," he said. "I know there must be some
mark of your visit, and 1*11 not interfere with the course of
things by denying you that. But it will not be a playparty, or a
festivity, or a hunt—nothing that implies I enjoy or condone such
devilment as we've just watched. Tomorrow morning, after
an ordinary breakfast—properly warded, if you please, Granny
Twinsorrel, and no frogs in the gravy for my breakfast biscuits,
thank you!—after ^perfectly ordinary breakfast, we will
have a parade. A solemn, I might say a dignified, parade. Three
times round the Castle, three times round the town, with Responsible
riding between me and Rozasham. That satisfac- tory,
Responsible of Brightwater?" "Quite
satisfactory," I said. "But I'd like to put in a word." "Go
right to it." "I
understand your feeling about what happened just now, but I'm
not at all sure that it's got anything to do with wickedness." What I
meant was that I was a lot more convinced that I could
lay all this to Granny Golightly and her Magician of Rank
hotting up my Quest for me than to the traitor behind the misuse
of magic on Brightwatec But Salem Sheridan Lewis was not
interested in my opinions. "Magic,"
he said, looking at me like a bug on a pin beneath his
gaze, "is for certain purposes. Crops. Healing. Weather Dire
peril. Naming. It is not for the usage we saw it given at Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 113 this
table, and I'll have in the Reverend and the Granny both as soon as
you're gone to clean out the last trace of it. I have no trouble
atall recognizing sin when I see it, young woman." I held
my tongue. "Now,"
he went on, "this parade. We'll begin at seven sharp,
and anybody not there on the mark will be left behind. Is that
clear? Not to mention what will happen to any such person when we
get back—I want our support set out unmistakable for all to
see, and be done with it." "You
stand for the Confederation, then?" I asked, while the berry
pie was being handed round. It might not of been necessary,
but I liked my knots well tied, and this was a man of strong
opinions. "Responsible'of
Brightwalei," said the Master of Castle Lewis,
in a voice like the thud of an iron bell-clappel; "if every last
tumtail Kingdom on this planet votes against us, Castle Lewis
stands for the Confederation. We'll be at the Jubilee, never
you feai. and our votes where they belong." "Hurrah!"
shouted Boy Salem. Unfortunately. An Atten- dant
scooped him out of his chair like a sea creature out of its shell,
and off he went—reasonably quietly—under the young man's
sturdy arm. There was apparently a standard procedure in
these cases. I
rested easy that night at Castle Lewis. Granny Twinsorrel warded
my room double, and my nose had grown dulled to the garlic
by the time I finally found myself in one of the high hard narrow
beds the Lewises considered regulation. Not even a dream
to disturb me. But the sun that came flooding through my
windows in the morning woke me early enough; and when Tambrey
of Motley knocked at my door with my wake-up tea she
found me already in my traveling dress, sitting sedately in a cedar
rocker waiting for hei, and only my bare feet to show I'd not
been up long. I drank
the tea slowly, enjoying the peacefulness of the morning,
and the well-run propriety—a tad constraining, but well-run—of
this Castle, and gave over my thinking to how I'd doll
Sterling up for this parade. It had to be elegant, and it needed
to be memorable, but I must not overdo it or I'd offend my
host. It was a neat little problem, and the kind of thing I liked
to ponder ovei, a good way to begin a morning. 114
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN I
settled finally on something a bit beyond what Salem Sheridan
Lewis would of liked, and a bit less than what Sterling
would have—she was vain, even for a Mule. Rosettes in her
ears in the Brightwater colors, and streamers braided in her
tail—which I could triple-loop, for good measure—and me in my
splendiferous traveling garb.' We went
three times round the Castle, and three times round the
town, as specified, the people lining the streets in Sundy best and
cheering us on our way, holding up the babies to gawk at the
glitter going by. Salem Sheridan even unbent so far as to put a
single Attendant at the head of the parade with a silver hom,
and allowed him to blow one long note at every third comec But I
did not get to hear Rozasham of McDaniels sing even one
ballad, not even one hymn. though I asked politely enough as we
returned from our three times round. That would have been
too much like frivolity to suit either Rozasham's husband, or
Granny Twinsorrel, 01; for that manei; Eben Nathaniel Lewis the
17th. "She
sings in church," said Salem Sheridan, "and does a very
good job of it. And that's sufficient." It was
days like this that I could see the advantages of the single
state most clearly. CHAPTER
9 THE
PARTY THE PURDYS gave for roe went very well—I threw
in a little something here and there, of my own, to make sure it
would. The pies that would of gotten salt in place of sugaring
didn't after all—that got noticed in time. And the beer mat had
gone fiat because somebody left it sitting out overnight acquired
some new bubbles in a way that wasn't strictly natural.
And when Donovan Hihu Purdy me 40th got his boot toe
under a rough spot in the rug and was headed for a broken hip
sure as an egg's got no right angles, he managed to land— without
doing her any harm, and in fact she looked as if she rather
enjoyed it—in the lap of a woman of fine substantial size.
Instead of flat out on the floor What I
was doing was known as meddling, and it was not looked
on with any special favor One of the first things a girl teamed
in Granny School, right there at the beginning with keeping
your legs crossed and how not to scorch milk, was "Mind
your own business and leave other people be." I hadn't forgotten. Howsomevci;
I was fed up to here by that time with listening to
every clattering tongue on Ozark meanmouthing the Purdys. 115 116
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN My
tolerance had been first reached and then exceeded. I had even
realized, a lot more belatedly than did me any credit, that I was
guilty of the same thing myself. Taking that silly Ivy of Wommack
for a Purdy, for instance, for no other reason than that
she was silly and looked like she didn't eat right. There was a
name for it all, and not a very nice name either— Prejudice,
that was its ugly name. And I'd
had time to muse some on the essential meanness of human
beings. Isolated as they were, the Twelve Families had had no
people of black skin among them, nor any of brown or yellow,
either Probably there was a smidgen of Cherokee blood
someplace, from the long-ago days, but it had hundreds of
years since disappeared in the inundation of Scotch, Welsh, and
Irish genes that the Ozarkers carried. Only the brown eyes here
and there had survived our outrageous whiteness. And so, lacking
anybody colored differently than ourselves to make our scapegoat,
we'd picked the Purdys out for the role. And of
course they filled it, once elected, which encouraged everybody
to go on with it. Naturally they did. Nothing is more sure to
make you spill the tray you're carrying than knowing for
certain and certain that everybody's just watching you and waiting
for you to do that. Waiting so they can look at each other;
and all of them be thinking, even if they scruple to say it: "Purdys!
Really, they beat all!" As I
say, I'd gotten a bellyful of that, and it was on my list of things
to be tackled when I got some leisure again. High time we took
some Purdy daughters in hand and taught them what a self-fulfilling
prophecy was, and how to go about canceling one. We had
a fine party, therefore. The food was good, including those
pies, and the drink was good, and the bouquet presented to me
with a nice rhyme on the Castle bandstand by three little girls
of just the sort I had in mind was fresh and beautiful. The one
sprig of blisterweed I saw behind a red daisy I threw over the
bandstand railing without anybody seeing me, and I had my leather
gloves on at the time. No harm done, and an easy job later
getting the poisonous oil off the glove. The
Purdys were plainly worried about how much the Parsons
and the Guthries had seen fit to tell me of then recent doings,
and I saw no harm in that. I dropped hints; and one by one
they took me aside to confess some piece of foolishness Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 117 and
tell me how much they regretted it. Which is good for the soul,
the stomach, and the disposition. By the
time it was all over, and me tucked up in my bed—an ample
bed, for a welcome change, that a person could stretch out in
it without falling off on the floor—the Purdys were fairly glowing.
They'd done themselves proud, and done me honoi; and
nothing had Gone Wrong. And you could see what a new and
delightsome feeling that was for them. I lay
there and reviewed it in my mind as I fell asleep, and I was
well satisfied. It was a start, and I'd carry it further when I got
home. As for treason . . . not the Purdys. They were doing
well to just get through the ordinary day, without introducing
any magical complications. And
then the Gentle came to me in the night, and woke me with
full formality. I was not expecting that. "Responsible
of Brightwatec," it said at my bedside, "you who
bear the keys and keystones, daughter of all the Grannys and
mother of all the Magicians and all the Magicians of Rank—awaken
and speak with me!" I can't
say I was addressed like that often. It brought me bolt upright
instantly, clutching the bedclothes. There'd been a Responsible
of Brightwater hundreds of years ago who'd perhaps
been called all those things, and may have deserved them,
for all I knew, but it was a new experience for me, and my
teeth needed brushing, and I had not the first faintest notion what I
was supposed to say. This constituted a kind of diplomatic
exchange between two humanoid races, and for sure
required all the formality there was going, but how exactly did you
be formal in your nightgown and all mussed and grubby
from sleep, and taken wholly and entirely by surprise? I'm
ashamed to say that I settled for, "Dear goodness, just a minute,
please!" and added, "I shall return at once," for good measure,
hoping that at least sounded hifalutin, and bolted for the
dressingroom that went with my guestchamber in Castle Purdy.
There wasn't time to change the nightdress, but I did add my
shawl and tend to my hair and teeth and face, and I was back in
my bed propped up on the pillows for audience before the
Gentle could of counted to twenty-four Nervous, but I was there. This
was a real Gentle, no baby trick like the Skerry on the 118
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN well
curb; and it was waiting for me patiently, standing there beside
my bed in silence, till I should collect myself and respond
in some sensible fashion. I saw that it was a female— she,
then, was waiting for me patiently. I searched my memory for the
old phrases, and prayed they'd be the right ones. "I
am happy to see you, dear friend of the'Twelve Families,"
I began, "more happy than I can say." Was that right?
I hoped so. "And may I know how you are called?" She
told me, and I found I could say it competently enough. Her
name was Tan K*ib; not too difficult for an Ozarker tongue.
It was for the sake of our rare speech with the Gentles that we
had added the glottal stop to our Naming alphabet all those
many years ago; for all the sounds of their language except
that one the alphabet of Old Earth served well enough. (Not
that the Gentles were interested in their name-totals, despising
all magic and anything to do with magic as they did. But it
delighted First Granny to put a twenty-seventh letter in the
alphabet. Three nines, nine threes—much improved over the
twenty-six we'd always had to make do with previously.) "Greetings,
Tan K'ib," I said slowly, "and I beg your pardon
if my words don't come easily . . . your people visit us
rarely, and we have little chance for converse. You honor me; I
thank you for coming and welcome you in the name of Castle
Brightwatet" It was
an honor, and no mistake. The Gentles were a people so
ancient we could scarcely bring the numbers to mind; their history
was said to be a matter of formal record for more than thirty
thousand years. By their reckoning we Ozarkers had only just
popped up on this planet like mushrooms in a badly drained
yard, and we merited about the same degree of attention.
They considered us a backward and primitive race—' and
were probably right, from their perspective—and they saw us only
when absolute necessity demanded. I had never seen a Gentle
before, nor my mother either; I believe that Charity of Guthrie's
mother claimed to have. T'an
K'ib wore only a hooded cloak, and wore that out of deference
to Ozarker morals, I assumed. A being that is covered
head to foot with soft white fur has little need for clothing.
She was not quite three feet tall, if my guess was right
(and I was good at judging such things), and I knew she was
female because she had no beard or neckiuff. Her eyes, the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 119 pupils
vertical like a cat's, were thick-lashed and the color of wood
violets, the deepest purple I had ever seen in a living creature. We
understood the Gentles, after a fashion; they were physically
quite reasonable for the planet. The Skerrys, that were
the only other intelligent species native to Ozark—unless you
counted the Mules, and perhaps you'd better—we didn't understand
at all. Not how their skeletons supported their height;
not how their metabolisms functioned; not anything about
them. No one had ever found or seen or (praise the Twelve
Comers) stolen a Skerry bone, but whatever its substance
was it had to be something different from what held us Ozarkers
upright in our skins. The Gentles, on the other hand,
could be looked upon as roughly equivalent to furred Little
People without wings; and we'd been well acquainted with
several Little Peoples before we ever left Old Earth. The Gentles
did not alarm us; we alarmed them. "And
I greet you in the name of all the Gentles," she said to roe-
"We are troubled, Responsible of Brightwalei; sorely troubled.
I come to you on behalf of all my people to ask that you put
an end to that trouble." I wondered
what sort of power she thought I had, to word her
request like that, and doubted she would of known what to make of
me peeling pans of potatoes at Brightwater because me
Granny needed all me servingmaids to gather herbs, and had set
me to make certain of that day's mashed potatoes. We had
myths aplenty of the Gentles, and tales among the Teaching
Stories; it looked as though they might also have myths
of us. The idea that I figured in those myths, and maybe prominently,
made me uneasy. "I
will do whatever I can do," I said. "You
can do whatever is necessary," she said at once. "And whatever
is dyst'al." Dyst'al.
One of the few words of the Gentle speech that we understood,
and fortunate for us that they had not had the same trouble
learning our Panglish. Dyst'al meant something like "unforbidden
and permitted and not beyond the bounds," and something
like "good for all the people," and something like "characteristic
of the actions of a reasonable and wholesome person
having power," and something like "well mannered." 120
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN She was
telling me, clear enough, what she expected. Whether I could
fulfill those expectations remained to be seen. There
was only a sliver of moonlight; she stood in the feeble ray
that fell through the near window. I would have liked some light
myself, because it was hard enough to judge the voice of a non-Terran
even when you could see the features of the face clearly.
1 had learned that early, watching the threedy films again
and again. But the Gentle preferred the dark, would not care
for the exposure, and would be greatly offended if I were to set
a glow about her; I would have to strain my ears and hope for the
best. "Be
comfortable, friend Tan K'ib," I said, "and tell me what it
is you want of me. Will you sit here near me. so that I may
hear you more easily?" She
went to the foot of my bed and stepped handily up to sit on its
turned rail, using me blanket chest placed there as a kind of step
to climb on. She settled her cloak around her and let the hood
fall back, and by the feeble moonlight I saw that her ears had
been pierced five times—in each there hung five separate tiny
crystals. Five crystals; mis was no mere messenger, and I bowed
my head slightly to acknowledge her rank. "May
I begin?" she asked. "Please
do." "We
are the Gentles," she said, "or so you call us; we are the
Ltlancanithf'al. We have been on this planet for fifty thousand
years. In our caves the inscriptions name our anscestors
for more than thirty thousand of those years . . .
we go far, far back into time. My people, daughter of Brightwatci;
were here long before yours." "That
is certainly true," I said carefully. "Our
claims are prior" "That,
too," I said. "Of course." "And
when your people came here, and your vessel fell into the
Outward Deeps, and only by the grace of the Goddess did any one
of you escape to set foot on our land, your people made
treaties, Responsible of Brightwater Solemn treaties. We ask
that they be honored." Oh,
dear Never mind the slight conflict in the myths of the Landing,
this was no time to compare tales and quibble over the
identity of rescuers. The question was, what did she mean—they
asked that the treaties be honored? That any Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 121 Ozaricer
would have violated the treaties was beyond concep- tion, I
would have staked my life on that. We do not break our word. "My
friend T'an K'ib," I asked, "do you come here to tell me that
my people have violated their sworn oaths? A Gentle does
not lie—but I find that hard to believe." And if
I was wrong, and they had? 1 thought of blustering Delldon
Mallard Smith, the ugly man of the ugly name .
. . and I thought of the easy malicious ways of Michael
Stepforth Guthrie, and I cast around in my mind for other
possibilities. No Granny would of tampered, but the men were
another matter And if they had—what was I to do? I felt four
years old on the outside and four hundred years old on the inside,
and I hoped my brain was not as cold as the rest of me. I longed
for a pentacle, and my own Granny Hazelbide, and the safe
walls of my own Castle around me. And here I was, of all unhandy
places, at Castle Purdy. "Responsible
of Brightwater," she said, "I would not tell you
that we are certain; I would not go so far It may be mat there
has as yet been no violation. It is to forestall such a thing that I
am come to you this night." "Tell
me, then," I said. "I will listen until you have told me everything
that disturbs you; and I will not interrupt." And she
began to talk, in the faintly foreign archaic Panglish me
First Granny had taught her people, and that I had learned from
many boring hours listening to the microtapes while I begged
to be let go out and play instead. I blessed every one of those
hours now, seeing as I understood her with ease, and I supposed
she'd spent fully as many hours herself listening to me
Teachers of her people, who passed down the knowledge of Panglish
without benefit of tapes or any other thing but their wondrous
memories and their supple throats. There
was trouble, she told me. Much trouble on Arkansaw, where
the Guthries and the Parsons were even more openly feuding
than had been admitted to me, by her account. Where me
Purdys were frantic, trying desperately to play both sides of me
feud, but faced with an eventual choice made under great pressure.
There were, she told me, strange comings and goings in the
nights. "There
was a meeting in what you choose to call the WUdemess
Lands of Arkansaw," she said, "not three nights SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 122 ago.
The men there were not all of Arkansaw, some had come very
far ... some wore the crests of Kintucky and Tmaseeh, the
Families known as Wommack and Traveller It went on all the
night long—our children had no sleep—and then, as thieves
comport themselves, all stole away at first light. A Gentle
does'not spy, I remind you; thus, I cannot tell you what they
spoke of. What we heard we heard only because a loud voice
in the night carries far in an ill-mannered throat . . .
but they were not telling each other pleasant tales to while
away the hours. That much was clear" She
stopped for a moment, and I waited, and then she went on. "It
was sworn, Responsible of Brightwalei; sworn and sealed—the
Gentles were to be left alone. And none of your magic
was to touch our people, for all of time. Nor were we ever to
be part of your . . . feuding. If you have forgotten, I am here
to remind you—so read the treaties." I let
my breath out, slowly, wondering where in me the knowledge
was that I supposedly could put to use in circum- stances
such as these. I felt no revelations bubbling within me, no
sealed-off memories with their locks dropping away. "Has
a hand been raised against you?" I asked T'an K'ib. "Any
hand? Any weapon?" "Not
as of this night." "Has
any sharp word been spoken? Any threat made? Has any
Ozarker actually breached the privacy of your homes, T'an K'ib?" "Not
as of this night." "None?" "You
must understand," she said, no edge to her voice, but firm,
"that what you consider a hand raised, or a sharp word, or
privacy breached, may not be the same as what a Gentle would
so judge. There are many, many thousands of us in the caves
of the Wilderness Lands of Ozark, daughter of Brightwa- tei;
and we live in peace, and our lives are not tainted by sorcery.
We have made adjustments unasked, when the mines of your
people cut well beyond the limits given them, and we have
not begrudged those adjustments, though no law held us to
them." I could
imagine, thinking of the Parsons and Guthries and Purdys,
always wanting to cut just a little deeper into a vein, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 123 probably
shaking the Gentles in their sleep and filling their homes
with gemdust, or worse. And I was ashamed. "When
I return to Castle Brightwater," I said, my voice harsh
in my throat, "I will see that that is put right. That I can do-
There will be no more encroachments on your territory, and where
such has taken place, your 'adjustments' will be readjusted.
My word on it, and my apologies." She
made an easy gesture with her head, as if to show how little
this mattered; I, the Ozarkec, felt bigger and greedier, as I was no
doubt meant to feel. "If
it can be done. so be it," she said, "if not—what is past is
past. But if the three Families of the continent of Arkansaw go to
open war among themselves, and if the Families of Kintucky
and Tinaseeh join them, blood will flow in the Wildernesses
and it may well be our blood. That we cannot allow,
daughter of Brightwatec That would be in violation of all
treaties." "Wat
T'an K'ib? Your people fear war?" I
suppose I sounded foolish; she sounded indulgent. "It
is not an exotic word," she said. "Think of guns and lasers
and bombs and gases and missiles. All very small and simple
Panglish words, and well known to you." "Dear
friend, dear T'an K'ib," I protested, "Ozarkers do not go
to war—it was the violence of one human hand raised against
another much of it part of war and much of it without any
explanation but madness, that drove us here in The Ship one
thousand years ago. As a Gentle does not lie, T'an K'ib— an
Ozarker does not war.111 "You
yourself," she pointed out, "have let pass the word *fcud'
without protest. Our Teachers are quite clear on me meaning
of that word, and it is violent." "Ah,
T'an K'ib," I said, almost weak with relief, "it is not what it
appears to be atall. This is a misunderstanding." "Explain,
please." "You
know of the Confederation of Continents of Ozark?" "Your
government," she said flatly. "As
much government as we have," I said, "and hard won. Wi are
at a tricky political crossroads, we of the Confedera- tion.
And the Families you name, the ones that have so disgracefully
disturbed the harmony of your homes, they are not
plotting violence. They are plotting against the Con- SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 124 federation
. . . they are plotting the casting of votes, not the launching
of missiles! Nothing more. Tan K'ib; nothing less. There
is not even a question of dominance among them." "That
makes no sense," she said. "I beg your pardon if I speak
sharply, but it makes no sense." "If."
I said, "one thinks carefully of the Ozarkers—and no reason,
the Twelve Corners granted, why your people should ever do
anything of the kind—it does make sense. And no offense
taken. First, no Ozarker lifts a hand against another, not since
we left Earth; the only exception would be the occasional child,
that must be taught it can't hit its playmate because there's
a toy they both want at the same time, and the occasional
drunken fool, that is promptly seen to and differs little
from die child. I'd hazard that even among your people the
young and foolish must leam." "Granted,"
she said. "But
what the dissenting Families want is not that one should
be superior to the rest, but that all should be equal, and no
dominance. What they want, Tan K'ib. is isolation." "It
is an absurdity." "No
doubt," I said reluctantly, my loyalty giving me a bit of trouble
around the edges. "Nevertheless—it is so." "There
must be community," she said, "and this is a small planet.
What you describe is anarchy." I was
reminded, a moment only, of Sharon of dark . . .
but there was a difference. This was no child who faced me,
prattling memorized cant from Granny School. This was a diplomat,
high in the ranks of a people whose sophistication surpassed
ours as Granny Gableframe's surpassed a babe's. She knew
quite well what anarchy was, and she knew what went with
it. No doubt her people had seen its effects a time or two in
their long history. No doubt it meant, to her and to them, rape
and pillage and murder, barbarian hordes pouring through me
cavehomes and tearing out the ancient tunnels as they went. She had
no reason to believe an Ozarker ungovemed would behave
any differently. "They
want to go back to boones." I said, wishing sadly that
there was some way to make her understand us—us aliens. "It
is not a concept that I know," said T'ah K'ib, "The Teachers
do not mention it." "Nor
is it a concept that will burden you unduly," I told her Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 125 "A
very long time ago—by Earth reckoning—on the planet from
which my people came, there was a man whose name was Daniel
Boone. If he had a middle name, we have no record of it—I'm
sorry. And it is written that whenever the time came that
Daniel Boone could see the smoke of a neighbor's chimney from
his own homeplace, those neighbors were too near, and he
moved on." The
Gentles lived in chambers carved beneath the earth, and it was
said that they observed a stringent privacy of manneL But they
lived crowded close as twin babes in a womb, and their
families were not small. I doubted she would see much sense
to the story of Daniel Boone. She was
silent and small, sitting there thinking over what I had
said, and possessed of a kind of presence that much larger creatures
might have envied. I wished that we could have been friends.
I wished that I could have visited her—but the Gentles saw to
it that none but a very small Ozarker child could enter die
doors they set up. I would never know, unless 1 looked in a way
that the treaties forbid me, what it was like inside the caves
of the Gentles. And, I reminded myself sternly, it was none of
my business to know. "Responsible
of Brightwater?" she asked, finally. "Yes,
dear friend?" "It
may be that what you say is true, though it does not seem reasonable." "To
the best of my knowledge, it is true, however it sounds. And 1
believe my knowledge on this matter is reliable." "I
see ... I think I see." I
thought she would leave me then, but she sal quietly, not even a
shape any longer since the moonlight had waned. Evidently
whatever this was, it was not over "Friend
Tan K'ib," t hazarded, "do you want something eke of
me? You have only to ask." "Your
guarantee." "Of
no war? Consider it given. Of an end to mining beneath your
bedchambers and your streets? Of course, I guarantee it; that it
ever'happened was due only to carelessness, not to malice.
When I speak to the Families guilty of that, they will be
deeply ashamed." "No,"
she said. She shook her head, and I heard the crystals 126
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN in her
ears sound, softly. Little bells in the darkness. "That is not
all." "What,
then?" "Whatever
it is that your people are about," she said, "however
it may be, whether this desire to be a boons that you describe
to me, or a feud, or a greater evil . . . Your guarantee,
daughter of Brightwater, that we Gentles will take no part
in any of it! No part, however small! Not even by accident
... as you say, by carelessness." Well, I
never liked lying. I liked lying to a Gentle even less than I
liked ordinary lying, since they did not lie, they were as vulnerable
to it as they would have been to the kick of a boot. More
so; the kick they could at least have seen coming. However,
there are times when a person does what she must. I gave
her her guarantee, all solemn and sealed and packaged in phrases
that made me fee) silly even to use them, and she went away as
unheralded as she had come, leaving me to toss fretfully
through the rest of that night. My conscience was raw in me. What I
hadn't dared tell her was that there was only one way that I
could make my guarantees real. What her myths said I had in
the way of power I did not know; her people had royalty, and
perhaps the ancient rights that went with that. I had none. I could
do what she asked of me, yes. But only in one way. Only by
setting wards of the strongest (and from her point of view,
the foulest and most barbaric) magic known to me, around
every cave and every burrow and every smallest scrap of
Wilderness her people inhabited. It was a flagrant violation of the
treaties she had mentioned with every other breath; it was
also the only way that what had to be done could be done. And at
that it would have to wait till I was back at Castle Brightwater
and had all my laboratories and my Magicians at my
disposal—and I had not told her that, either I supposed she would
tell her people there was to be no delay. I knew
perfectly well that she would rather have died, and all her
kin with her, than be protected by the magic they so abhorred—by
"sorceries." For sure, it would nor be judged dyst'al.
And I did not intend to be the person that shattered illusions
that had lasted tens of thousands of years, or the person
that ended up with the lives of such a people and their Tivelve
Fair Kingdoms n? Mood on
her hands. It might be there was some other way out something
I should have thought of, but it did not come to my mind,
and I was colder than I had ever been in my life; and I gathered
what little of my wits I had left about me. and I lied CHAPTER
10 CASTLE
WOMMACK sat high at the northwest comer of Kintucky,
in a landscape of tangled trees and thick ground covci;
steep hills and ragged cliffs and crags; only Tinaseeh was
wilder, and not by much. The Castle was bigger than it needed
to be, rambling along the edge of a bluff above a ravine at the
bottom of which there surely flowed a rivel; though I couldn't
see it from the air. I would of guessed it to be at least twice
the size of Castle Brightwatci; and larger than any castle on
Arkansaw, the Parsons' included. And I could understand why,
though I might privately question the use of so much time and
energy for a single structure. The natural stone it was built of was
abundant—if they hadn't used it to build the Castle they'd
of had to cart the stuff away and fill up ravines with it, after
all. Every time I flew low to get a look at the land I saw stretches
where boulders big as squawker coops were strewn around
like so much carelessly flung salt, leaving the vegeta- tion to
grow over and around and in between the jutting stones as best
it could . . . and I was not looking at the Wilderness
Lands, mind you. This was the "cleared" area of Kintucky. 129 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 130 Furthermore,
even the size it was, Capde Wommack was dwarfed
by the country round it, and looked like a doll's castle more
than a proper human dwelling. No doubt they drew some comfort
from its size through the long winters when the winds howled
down those ravines and ripped up huge trees by the roots,
to pile them in heaps against the bald faces of the bluffs. I could
see the point to it. It was
four days' hard flying at regulation speed from Castle Purdy
to Castle Wommack, and except for a brief stretch over the
Ocean of Storms between the two continents I had not done any
distance by SNAPPING. I was running out of anything to read,
for one thing. And then this country was new to me, the Twelve
Comers only knew when I might get back this way again,
and I felt it behooved me to see all I could and note it well. Once I
left the coast of Arkansaw and was beyond the shipping
lanes, all the way over that vast country up almost to the
edge of the town built around Castle Wommack, I saw nary a soul.
There were farms—clearly very large farms, and why not?—spread
out over the surface of the land. And every now and
again I would see the telltale white line of a fence built of that
same stone, running along the edge of a cleared field, or catch
sight maybe of light glancing off solar collectors on a roof.
But not until I actually neared Booneville, the capital (and
only) city of Kintucky, not till I saw the Castle ahead of me, did
I begin to see people. Kintucky had only been settled in
2339, just ten years before Tinaseeh, and the latest figures I had for
the whole kingdom showed under seven thousand citizens
living here. More than a third of those lived in or near Booneville
itself. They
met me properly at the Castle, and made me welcome; Jacob
Donahue Wommack the 23rd, a widower these past two years,
and his five sons and seven daughters, and numerous wives
and husbands. There was a band playing as I brought Sterling
down on the roadway winding up to the Castle gates, and
people lining both sides throwing flowers and waving bright
banners. Seven Attendants in green and silver Wom- mack
livery followed me up the ramp and through the gates. And
where I could catch glimpses of the streets and buildings of the
town I saw that they'd hung garlands everywhere mere was
something to hang a garland on. Booneville was decked Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 131 out for
full festival in my honoi; and I was surprised; I supposed
it must come of the loneliness out here, and so few occasions
for any kind of partying. Considering the hasty excuses
for celebrations thrown together along my way so' far, it made
me smile; I tried, without any success, to imagine my cousin
Anne at Castle McDaniels going to all this trouble for me, or
the stern Lewises even countenancing such a fuss. The
inner court of Castle Wommack, inside the gates, was the
size of a respectable playing field; you could have raced Mules
there without much inconvenience. And they had it set up for
a fair; with long tables of food and drink, and strolling singers
and dancers, and a whole play being put on on a stage that
fit neatly into a far comer, and crowds of young people nulling
in their Sundy best. They led Sterling away to their stables
and then turned their energies to entertaining me, with a dogged
determination that was at first highly flattering. And then,
after a while, it began to make me uneasy. I was
sitting on a low bench with Jacob Donahue and three of his
daughters, watching twelve couples move through an elaborate
circle dance done to the tune of dulcimer; guitar, and fiddle,
finishing my fourth mug of excellent dark ale and much too
full from the food they'd been plying me with, when I finally
realized that things were genuinely odd. True—they were
celebrating my visit as no other Castle had even considered
celebrating it, so far as I could tell. True—the sounds
in the inner court, and those that floated in over the walls
from the town, were all laughter and song and merry- making
and pleasure. But there was something strange
. . . and then, all at once, I knew what it was. The
broad front of Castle Wommack, five stories high of pearly
white stone, forming a great muleshoe shape around that court,
had windows everywhere. I took time to count those on the
first story alone, and there were forty of them; multiply that by five
and you got roughly two hundred windows facing on mis
court, give or take a dozen for variations. And
every last blessed one of them was not only empty of the
people I would of expected to see looking down on the fair and
taking part from above us; it was closed tight as a tick, and shuttered. I
clapped politely for me circle dance as it drew to its close, and
clapped again for the musicians, and took time to smile at a SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN small
boy that had decided he was a juggler and was doing three
pieces of fruit considerable harm right under my nose. And
then I stood up, brushed off my skirts, and said: "I'll be going
in now, ladies; Jacob Donahue Wommack." A
daughter named Gilead, freckled and slender and twenty- odd,
stood up with me. "It's much pleasanter out here," she said,
"and 1 can recommend the cake they're setting out down beside
the stage; it's extra good lightcake, and you haven't had any of
it yet, I don't believe." "The
reason it's pleasanter out here," I said, measuring my words
to make them fall with proper force, "is because whoever
is in there"—I pointed to the front of the Castle proper—"is
suffocating." "Daddy,"
said Gilead of Wommack, "1 believe she's noticed." "That
I have," I snapped. "My
dear young woman," Jacob Donahue began, but I cut him off
short. "I'll
be going in now," I said. "If you care to come with me, you're
welcome; if you prefer to stay out here while your faces crack,
pretending to be having fun, that's your privilege. Youall
do just as you like—but / am going inside and see what's
back of your shutters." I
looked at them again, row on row of heavy wooden eyes all shut
tight and black against the stone, and I shuddered. A good job
they'd done of keeping me distracted, that I'd sat out here for
near two hours and not seen that! "We'll
go with you, Responsible," said Gilead, and the other
two stood to join us. "But roost of these people are having
fun, and I'm pleased that they are. It's a hard life here, and not
much in the way of party times—don't let's spoil it for them." The
false cheer dropped off Jacob Donahue like a scarf off a sloped
shoulder as he stood up, slowly, and I could see that he was in
fact wholly miserable. "Like
Gilead says," he told me, "we'll come along . . .
but I'd be grateful if we do it without drawing any attention.
I've no more mind to spoil the others' day than my daughters
have. You, girls, you see to it that Responsible is sort of
tucked away among the rest of you, and don't act as if we were
in any hurry to get anywhere." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 133 We
strolled, therefore, over to the Castle and in through its front
door My feet were itching to run, as much from annoyance
at my own thick head as anything else, but I did as Jacob
Donahue bid, and—eventually—we were inside. Inside,
and the door closed behind us, and the silence of an empty
church. Not one laugh, not one note of music, came through
those shutters, which was no doubt the intention. The fair
might as well of been back on Marktwain; it did not exist inside
this Castle. "Well,
well, well," I said, "this is a pretty pass! What's happening
here at Castle Wommack to account for this?" From
the top of a stairway ahead of me a woman's voice called
down, and I peered up in the dimness to see if I knew the face
that went with it, but it was a strangec She wore plain enough
dress to suit even the Lewises, her hair was pulled back and
tucked into a kerchief, and she carried a basin of steaming liquid
in her hands. "We've
sickness here, young miss of Brightwatec," she said in a
bitter voice. "That's what's 'happening* here! Me Wommack,
there's another three taken with it just since you went
out this morning, and I'm truly scared at the way Granny Goodweather
looks. ... I don't know what to do for hei; and the
Magician says he doesn't either—what next, I ask you, Me
Wommack? I'm at the end of my wits!" "Your
Granny is sick?" I asked. I was astonished. A Granny was
human, of course, but it was their job to tern/the sick, not lie
among them. It was obligatory for a Granny to suffer from "rheumatism,"
that went with the territory, but I couldn't remember
any Granny ever being really sick for more than an hour or
two, or dying any other way than peacefully in her bed at an
age well beyond one hundred years. "Both
of them, miss," said the woman on the stairs. "Granny
Goodweather was taken first two days ago; and then yesterday
Granny Copperdell as well . . . and they'd both been
poorly, I'd remarked on that." I
turned on the Wommacks behind me to demand of them exactly
what they'd been doing about this—sick Grannys, indeed!—but
one look was enough to close my mouth. They were
Wommacks, that was all that was wrong with them; they'd
of done nothing, or as near to nothing as couldn't be noticed. SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 134 The
Purdys, now, were forever in some sort of mess, and usually
by their own stupidity. But they did put some effort into their
actions. (They would in fact have been better off if they'd learned
to put in less; usually they got themselves so entangled and
benastied that it took more effort to extricate them than it would
of just keeping them out of it all from the beginning.) With
the Wommacks, it was different. They were capable people,
and intelligent, and sensible. About most things, that is. So
long as whatever obstacle faced the Wommacks couldn't be laid
at the door of the famous Wommack bad luck, they just turned
to and took care of things. Bad luck, though, the Wommack
curse, the long burden of paying and paying for the Granny
that had laid out the Improper Name . . . anything that
seemed due to that, they just gave up on, on the principle that it
was no use trying in such a situation. This, I gathered, was one
of those situations. I
tucked up my skirts then and ran up the stairs toward the woman
that still stood there, the water in her basin getting colder
by the passing minute, if it was water, and paid the family
behind me no more mind. "You're
Castle staff?" I asked the laggard nurse, and she nodded. "Your
name, please." "Violet,"
she said. "Violet of Smith." "Very
well. Violet of Smith—take me this instant to the sickroom,
and let me see how bad things are in this place!" "Which
sickroom, miss?" she asked me. "We've nothing but
sickrooms on this whole second floor," "How
many are down?" I demanded, but she only shrugged. "I've
lost count, miss . . . might could be thirty, might could
be twice that." "And
both your Grannys." "And
both our Grannys." "Well,
take me to Granny Copperdell, then," I said, "and set
down that basin—whatever it is, it's no use to anybody now." She
turned without a word, but I had to take the useless basin
from her hands myself, and I followed where she led me. I could
smell the sickness now, and I wanted those windows Twelve
Fair Kingdoms I3S open at
the front of the Castle, and fresh air in here as fast as it could
decently be accomplished. "Are
many people sick in the town?" I asked her, wishing she'd
hurry. "Oh
no, miss," she said. "Not in the town. Only in the Castle." Hmmmph.
That would be fuel for the dratted Wommack curse,
of course. She
knocked twice at a doorway, and then opened it and stood
aside to let me pass, saying, "That's Granny Copperdell there
in the bed, miss, and I hope you can do something for net; for I
surely can't. And I'm too busy to stay with you, so you'll excuse
me, please." And she was gone. "Well,
Granny Copperdell!" I said, making it a cautious] challenge.
"So this is how you run things!" : Hers
was the only bed in the room, and she was tiny in it; three
featherbeds under her, I was willing to wager, and half a dozen
pillows propping her up in them. "Land,
who is it bothering me now?" came from the depths of the
bedclothes, and I saw an encouraging flurry. "Can't leave
an old woman to die in peace, can you? Come near me and
torment me again with one of your so-called Magicians and
you'll find out if I'm sick, I warn you, and me that's sick and
tired of warning youall! Magicians! Phaugh—what's a Magician
know about healing? No more use than— Well, who be
you?" It did
my heart good. She might be sick, but she surely was not
dying- She was behaving absolutely as a Granny ought to behave,
and that meant I'd get useful information here at least. "It's
only me, Granny Copperdell, Responsible of Bright- water,"
I said. "And sony to see you so poorly. May I come sit by you
there?" "Come
ahead," she ranted, "come right ahead! Why ask? If it's
not one sort of meanness, it'll toe another . . . why can't you
stay home where you belong, 'stead of meddling in our affairs,
and tormenting an old woman as is about to draw her last
breath?" I tried
the bed, but it was impossible; you sank into the featherbeds
and disappeared from sight unless you weighed no more
than a Granny, and that did not apply to me. 136
SUZETTE HADEN EU3IN "You
get a chair and get yourself off my bed!" she ordered me,
whacking at me with a handkerchief like I was a gerdafly; and I
did so gladly, pulling the chair up close beside her head. "Now,
Granny Copperdell," I said firmly, "there's no need for you
to keep on with your carry-on. It doesn't impress me, and
I'll be no use here if I don't hear some sense and hear it quick." "Likely,"
she said. "Likely!" "Granny,
you know I'm right," 1 said, "you a Brightwater by
birth; and every Castle on this planet knows quite well why I'm
traveling round it. You're in a wild place here for sure, but this
high up the reception on your comsets is certain to be perfect.
You know why I'm here!" "Took
you long enough," she muttered. "No
comset on my Mule, Granny," I said. "I've been four days,
and all of them hng days, flying here, and I've landed only to
make my camp and sleep; I've had no news. If I'd known
there was trouble here I'd not of stopped for anything." She
sighed then, and settled back, and I plumped up her pillows
for her, "Speak
up. Granny Copperdell," I said. "For I've had not one
sensible word out of anybody else in this house—what am I up
against?" "Three
days ago, it began," she said. "You'd already oneft Castle
Purdy, I reckon." "Started
sudden?" "A
child's sitting on a windowsill, playing with a pretty and eating
a biscuit, happy and fit as a bird," she told me. "And then in
two breaths that child is burning alive with fever, and racked
head to foot with misery, and writhing like a birthing ,woman,
fit to break your heart. I've never seen anything, not anything,
so quick." I
touched her forehead, though she pulled away from my hand;
it was blazing hot. "What
kind of sickness is it?" I asked her "Well.
I wish I knew that!" she said, fretting, and turned her head
side to side on the pillows. "Think I'd be lying here like an old
fool if I knew that? If I knew even the name, it might could
be I'd know what to tell the idiot females in this Castle to do ...
what's its name, that'shalf the battle wonany time." "And
the Magician doesn't know either" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 137 I said
that under my breath, thinking out loud, and regretted it
immediately. A Magician could set bones, and take out sick and
useless organs such as an appendix, and deal with cancers. If it
had been any of those, the Magician would already have taken
care of the matter And there was no Magician of Rank on
Kintucky. "I'm
sorry, Granny Copperdell," I said, before she could start
on me, "I wasn't thinking straight; just forget I said it. But you
help me . . . tell me the symptoms of this stuff. Even the little
things that you don't really think matter" "High
fever," she said, reciting it like a lesson. "Racking pain in
every joint and bone and muscle. That's likely the worst of it,
that pain. All the lymph glands swollen and tender, especially
in the armpits. A bloody flux, and pain high on the right
of the belly. Rash around the ankles and the hands, and a flaming
red patch over both cheeks. Sores in the mouth, sores in the
privates. . . . Hurts to breathe, hurts to swallow, hurts to hear
any noise much over a whisper—that's why the windows
are shuttered, child." "What
have you tried for it?" "Everything
a Granny knows, and some made up new," she said.
"And none of it any use." She was in no danger but she was
exhausted, and I was wearying her more. "I'm not a good patient
for you to be observing," she said accurately, "I'm hardly
touched with it yet, and tough as I am I doubt it'll get much
worse. You go look at the others and you'll see what it's like." "Can
I get you anything, Granny, before I do that?" "You
can get on with it, and leave off pestering me!" I
plumped the pillows up again, and checked to see that the water
was easy to her reach, and I went on out and closed the door
behind me. She'd keep a long while yet. Ah, but
the others; they were another matter altogether I counted
fifty-one, and they were truly sick. Even Granny Goodweathec
She didn't so much as ask me my name when I leaned
over her, and that frightened me. They
lay in their beds and they twisted, slowly—I can think of no
other way to describe it. As if they hung from intolerable bonds.
One arm would stretch, the fingers spread like claws, pushing,
pushing till I thought the fingerioints would crack, and
then the other arm, pushing against some unseen wall. And SUZ&ITE
HADEN ELGIN 138 then
the legs, one at a time, stretching till the soles of the bent feet
lay flat against the mattress. And no more would the foot reach
its terrible extension than it began to move back upon itself
. . . and then the arms would start. It was like a horrible,
endless, solemn, tortured, dance of death; and it was very
clear that it hurt them like raw flames. There were women from
the town trying to tend them, but I could see that they weren't
accomplishing much. Changing the bedlinens and bathing
flesh, bringing them water to drink and soothing the little
ones . . . that seemed to be it. As for
treason, the thought was indecent. The Wommacks were so
grimly convinced their whole household was cursed that
they considered the most absolute neutrality no more than their
duty toward their fellows. Even when they were without other
troubles to distract them, no Wommack took sides, for fear
their bad luck would rub off on the side they'd chosen. With
things as they were here right now, 1 could put all else out of my
mind and consider only this sickness. As it
happened, I did know what it was. But I wasn't that surprised
the Grannys hadn't recognized it, especially since they'd
come down with it almost immediately themselves. They'd
not really had time to think before their own fever set in, and
it was not a common disease. I went
down the stairs and found the Wommacks stift gathered
there silently, waiting for me, and I had a strong suspicion
looking at them that most—including the Master of this
Castle—would be in their beds themselves before the day was
out. Considering the number sick upstairs, they'd made a brave
showing, and I credited them for that; but not a one that wasn't
white around the mouth, and the red tinge coming up on their
cheeks, hectic, and a line of beads of moisture at the edge of the
coppery hair to betray them further. All that time out in the sun
with me had surely done them no good, and I'd of bet the
party food they'd put down lay heavy in their stomachs this minute
like Kintucky stone. "I
know what it is," I said to them, not bothering to dawdle and
back and fill. "But
neither of the Grannys had any idea, nor the Magician either!"
objected a thin boy by the name of Thomas Lincoln Wommack
the 9th. "Well,
I do," I said, "whoever does or doesn't, and the Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 139 Grannys
would of known, too, if they hadn't been taken themselves
before they could run it down. What you have upstairs,
by my count, is fifty-one cases of something called Andersen's
Disease. Or, if you prefer less formality, some call it
deathdance fever—which does describe it. And looking at youall,
I see a few more cases to add to the count—you'd better
every one of you get to your beds." "And
those upstairs?" asked Gilead. "You
need capable people up there, taking care of your lick,"
I said. "Not townswomen wandering around wondering where
to fling water next. It's no trifle, this disease, people can die of
it! Why haven't you sent for help?" They
looked at me, and I looked back, and I said a broad word,
not caring particularly if I did shock their sensibilities. They.
hadn't sent for help because, being the Wommacks, they figured
it would be no use anyway. Bad luck was bad luck, and those
as were marked for death would die, and a lot of similarly
superstitious nonsense. And I was very grateful that none of
them knew something I wasn't going to take time to flunk
about right now, which was that Andersen's Disease was Hot
contagious. If they'd known that, and it running through their
castle like wildfire, I daresay they'd of just given up and died on
me on the spot; I had no plans of telling them. "Shame
on you'" I said. It was uppity of me, and not kind, especially
toward Jacob Donahue, who was a good fifty years my
senior; But I was thoroughly disgusted. The idea of half a hundred
people stretched on the rack for the last three days while
helpless hands were wrung and mournful moans were made
about the Wommack curse ... it turned my stomach. Eventually
I would have to face the problem of just who among the
Magicians of Rank was behind this monstrous cruelty, but not
now. Now what mattered was putting an end to that cruelty, and
without delay. "You
need a Magician of Rank here," I said, "and you need him at
once. There's two good ones on Arkansaw—" "We'll
have nobody from Arkansaw," said Jacob Donahue Wommack. "I
beg your pardon?" "I
say, we'll have nobody. Magician of Rank or anybody else,
from Arkansaw. Not in this Castle." "In
the name of the Twelve Gates and the Twelve Corners. SUZETTC
HADEN ELGIN 140 Jacob
Donahue Wommack, why ever not?" I shouted at him. • "Have
you seen those people upstairs?" "I've
seen them- I live here." "Then—" "They're
feuding on Arkansaw," he said doggedly, "and have
been these past six months. No talking them out of it, either—we've
had good men trying. And we want no part of it." "At
a time like this, you—" I was
so furious it's likely just as well that Gilead cut me off. "Responsible
of Brightwater," she said, "since distance makes
no difference to a Magician of Rank, then it also makes no
difference where he comes from. Do think of that." True
enough. Since a Magician of Rank was not only allowed,
but expected to take his Mule by SNAPS instead of trundling
along at sixty miles an hour, and since there was. strictly
speaking, no time taken up by that process except leaving
and landing, she was quite right. "What
will you accept, then?" I asked them, trying to sound a tad
less arrogant. "Anywhere
but Arkansaw," said the Master of Wommack. "
Anywhere atall." "From
Castle Motley, men." 1 said. "I don't know the man well,
I've only seen him once or twice, but they say he's highly skilled.
To go on with, he's a Lewis by birth, and that means he cuts no
corners—everything done strictly by rule, and strictly by me
book. And we'll have Diamond of Motley send a Granny
along as well, to give him a hand." "You
think it's worth a try?" asked Gilead. "I
do." Worth a try . . . I had no stomach left for arguing with
these people. If and when I ever got back home, and the Jubilee
over and done with, and could put my mind to something
new in the way of planning, I would tackle the problem
of superstition gotten out of hand in far comers. We for
sure wanted the people accepting the system of magic by which
this planet functioned; to lose that would be roughly comparable
to losing photosynthesis, or gravity, or two and two
coming up five. But this was 3012, not 1400 of Old Earth, Some
balancing needed doing, clearly, or this crew would be throwing
entrails and dunking for witches. Somewhere
in the back of my mind a kind of icy voice spoke Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 141 up to
point out that the list of things to be seen to in some vaporous
unspecified "later" was getting longer and longer; and I
told it to shut up. Now was not the moment for either accounting
or reform. "Jacob
Donahue," I said, "will you show me where your comset
room is, so that I can send for help? Or do you plan to stand
there like that till everybody upstairs is dead in their beds?" That
brought him out of it, as I had expected it would. "I'm
not helpless, young woman," he said, "nor yet crippled.
I'll send the message myself." And he spun on his heel—staggering
only a little at the turn with his fever—and left
us, with his children staring at me accusingly. I'd made their
daddy unhappy, and they didn't care for that. ; There was a low bench against the wall
beside the Castle door at
the foot of the stairs; I went on down and sat there, ; leaning my head gratefully back against the
chilly stone. I was . trembling all over And young Thomas Lincoln
came over to ^. stand in front of me. ';'.. "Will the Magician of Rank be able to
fix everybody?" he ^ wanted
to know. ^ "Well," I said wearily,
"those as aren't too far gone, yes— ^'
he'll be able to fix them about as fast as you can say 'Magician ;; of Rank.' He won't be able to help anyone
that's really near to • death—that's interfering with the taws of
things, Thomas • Lincoln. I'm sorry, but that's the straight
of it." ^ "We should of sent for him
'Soonei," said me boy. ; "That you should." "Wommacks
don't care to be beholden," he told me stiffly. ^ "Then Wommacks must live with the
consequences of their ; doings," I said right back. "Responsible
of Brightwater, don't be hard on the boy," one J of
the daughters pleaded, but I wasn't interested. If they'd called
for a Magician of Rank the instant their Grannys had said
they didn't know what sickness they were dealing with, nobody
would have been in any danger Not one person. Now ...
a lot of time had passed, and a lot of suffering ••'•-
endured. Now, they'd be losing some of their own, to their own .1
stupidity. SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 142 The
time had come for another Judicious lie, and I mustered up the
strength to provide it. "It
will spread to the town unless it's seen to," I said, "and on
beyond—it's stuff that spreads like wildfire. Only two things
have kept that from happening before this, you hear me there?
One is the size of this place, with you able to keep everybody
in a room of their own; that's helped. But primarily, my good
Wommacks, what's kept your illness inside this Castle
is nothing but good luck. Plain old miraculous twelve- square
common garden variety good luck. Now you think on that." A drop
in the bucket, but mine own drop. "And
if your father should happen to forget, because he's got the
stuff himself and I'd judge his fever's headed for this roof,
the name of it is Anderson's Disease, and the access code' for the
computers is somewhere in the 441's. If—'* And
there sat a Magician of Rank, in full regalia, with Granny
Scrabble of Castle Motley seated before him on his Mule,
right in the front hall on the clean-scrubbed flagstone floor "Mercy!"
I said, and decided to stay where I was. They could
get down off that animal's back, and call for an Attendant to take
it away, all by themselves- I was duly impressed. "Shawn
Menyweather Lewis the 7th," said the man, "and Granny
Scrabble. Both of Castle Motley, at your service." "It's
all upstairs," I told him, "and there's enough of it to last
you. Fifty-odd sick of Anderson's Disease. And two of them
Grannys—you might see to those two first, so they can help," I
watched them up the stairs with a feeling of relief as wide as the
Castle front; it was a pure pleasure to put some of this in other
hands and know they were capable. I could tell by the set of his
shoulders, and the way he wasted not one second—-not to mention
me fact that the Granny had not opened her mouth either
to fuss or to oppose him—that Shawn Menyweather Lewis
the 7th could handle all of this without any further attention
from me. "Responsible
of Brightwatel;" Gilead's voice came softly, men,
"let me see you to your room. We're not completely Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 143 without
breeding here, though it may look some like it at this moment." "No,"
I said, "you've shown breeding and to spare, Gilead ofWommack.
I give you my word—nowhere on Ozark, in no Kingdom
of the Twelve Families, have I been treated with the ceremony
I was treated with here. And I can't really say as I expect
Castle Traveller to top you. It just wasn't the best way to handlethings
... us down here celebrating while your peo- ple
were in that pitiful state upstairs." "We
weren't thinking clearly ... or maybe we don't know
how to think clearly," she said in a voice both dull and bitter "Gilead,"
I said, "it's not lack of breeding you've shown this
day, but lack of proportion. Lack of balance, Gilead. And I lay it
to just one place—you are sick yourself; of course you can't
think clearly. Now I'll take you up on the offer of the room,
because I'm worn out, and I intend to sleep the rest of the
day, unless I'm needed. But you'll take me nowhere—I want
every one of you to your own beds, and that right smartly—and
I'll see to myself. Just give me instructions. So many
flights of stairs, so many halls, so many doors—I'll find it, you
just number them off." Gilead
ofWommack stood there, rubbing the end of her nose with
one finger and frowning, all of them looking like they'd drop
around her, and me doing my best to be patient. And then she
said, "I know!" and put her arm around Thomas Lincoln. "Thomas
Lincoln? You go holler at your uncle to see Miss Responsible
to her room! Move, now!" His
uncle. I thought a bit; who would that be? I kept good enough
reckoning of the Families near Marktwain, and could give
you the names of all direct lines on Ozark, but I hadn't every
aunt, uncle, and cousin at the tip of my tongue. And I
had forgotten this one. I had forgotten all about him, or I
would have run like a baby that's pulled a Mule's tail by mistake.
I'd heard about him, more than enough to warn me off and
make me careful, especially since my experience with Michael
Stepforth Guthrie'd provided me with some new data on my
current state of vulnerability to manly charms . . . but I had
purely forgotten all about him. When he
stood before me, 1 looked into his eyes, and him 144
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN smiling,
and knowing: and I saw that I could fall forever into those
eyes, and drown for all of time, and still not get to the bottom
of what lay behind them. I was not ready for that yet, not by
any number of long shots. CHAPTER
11 I HAD
BEEN warned about him, most certainly—I'd been properly
raised—but I had only been five years and one month old. Me
and fourteen other little girls, all at Granny School together
All listening to the Teaching Stories and getting them by
heart, like any other little girls. And my own beloved Granny
Hazelbide, holding me tight between her bony knees, and
pinching my chin between her first finger and her thumb until
it hurt, so I couldn't look away. "Pay
heed, now," she had said, scaring me as well as the others
sitting in a circle on the floor of the schoolroom watching.
"This has come to Responsible of Brightwaiei; as it happens,
but it might of been any of you, any one of you! Might
could be it still will . . . you pay heed." He had
been there in my five-year-old palm, which was already
hard from climbing trees and weeding with an Oldtime Hoe,
and already quick with every kind of needle (some of them
not very nice). And in the leaves at the bottom of seven cups of
tea, made seven times on seven consecutive days. And in the
swing of the golden ring on its long chain. They'd tried 145 146
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN again
and again to read a fartime that hadn't him in it, but all in vain;
he was always there. It was
called a Timecomer "I
can't see round it," said Granny Hazelbide. "Nor can any Magician,
or even Magician of Rank. Can't anybody see round it, for
it's purely and wholly sealed off from this time." You see
I had not exactly forgotten it. More accurately, I had just
shut it away in that corner of my head where things that didn't
bear thinking about were stored. But I couldn't recall it coming
to my mind the past five years at least, which was doing a
pretty good job of keeping it at the bottom of the heap. I had
no trouble getting to it, when the time came. It had these parts: FIRST; For a
Destroyer shall come out of the West; and he will know
you, and you will know him, and we cannot see how
that knowledge passes between you, but it is not of the
body. SECOND: And if
you stand against him, there will be great Trouble. And if
you cannot stand against him, there will be great Trouble.
But the two Troubles will be of different kinds. And we
cannot see what either Trouble is, nor which course
you should or will take, but only that both will be terrible
and perhaps more than you can bear THIRD: And if
you fail. Responsible of Brightwatci; the penalty for
your failure falls on the Twelve Families; and if you stand,
it is the Twelve Families that you spare. FOURTH: And no
matter what happens, it will be a long, hard dme. Well,
you talk of your curses' I recall suggesting to Granny Hazelbide
that the whole thing would be more suitable for my sister,
Troublesome, and no doubt that was true. And I remember
being told that things were far more often wisuit- able,
and for sure that was true. And then I had put it away, and Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 147 I
believe I had expected it to be something I had to face along around
the age of forty-nine or so. That would of seemed like giving
me at least a running start. Since
it was thirty years and more before I had planned for it, and
since I was certainly not ready either to stand or fall, and
since I was in the middle of a Quest at the time, not to mention
a Grand Jubilee dangling just ahead of me, I chose the most prudent
course I saw before me. This was no time for theatrics.
This was no time for flinging myself in the teeth of me
winds to see what was at the very bottom of that teacup. I was
busy! I knew
him all right, and he knew me, and when I fled him like a
squawker hen flees a carrion bird he was laughing fit to kill. I
did not spend the night at Castle Wommack, nor so much as go
to the room where they'd put my belongings. My weariness
melted away like snow in the sun, a servingmaid brought
me my packed bags right there where I sat on that bench
against the wall, tapping my foot, and a stablemaid brought
round my Mule; and I flung the saddlebags over Sterling's
back and took off from the middle of the fair still going
on in me Castle court, while he stood on the steps with his
hands on his hips, laughing. What Gilead of Wommack or any of
the others thought, I had no idea, and I didn't wait to see. It was
ten days' travel, regulation speed, from Castle Wommack
to Castle Traveller, most of it over Wilderness that had
never even been walked through, from the far northwest tip of
Kintucky to the far southern coast of Tinaseeh. And if there
was one person any ten flown miles I'd be mighty surprised,
which meant that I didn't have to be careful. There'd be
nobody around to appreciate it, and in my state just then that was a
blessing. I
SNAPPED straight from the edge of Kintucky's farming country
to the exact center of the Tmaseeh Wilderness—a five- day
journey in right on seven seconds—and headed Sterling down
toward the treetops I saw below me. I camped in a cave that
would have satisfied a human-size Gentle, and rested the firil
five days. I needed the rest. Then I waited two more days for
good measure, putting them to sensible use gathering herbs 'growing
all around my camp; and I SNAPPED to the coast of 148
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN Tmaseeh's
Midland Sea. I flew in to Castle Traveller in the ordinary
way, right on time. By then
I'd acquired a certain new respect for the Family Traveller
and a feeling that their name was a fitting one and well
earned. Tmaseeh made Kintucky look like a kitchen garden. "There
it is, Sterling," I said as we came in. "Castle Traveller,
just as described.*' First, an outer keep of upright Tinaseeh
ironwood logs, standing side by side with their wicked
points an exact twelve feet tall—not an inch deviation allowed
anywhere. Then two inner keeps, made exactly the same
way, one within the other At the heart of the third keep, the
Castle itself, not much bigger than Castle Lewis. And there was no
town, though it had the name of one and one was planned—Roebuck.
The buildings of "Roebuck" hugged in orderly
rows to the walls of the Castle keeps. There'd been no time
yet on Tmaseeh for such a thing as a separate town. According
to the computers, there were exactly eleven hundred
and thirteen people on this continent, and all but a half-dozen
were Travellers, Farsons, Guthries, and a stray Wommack
or two. And every structure here was built of Tinaseeh
ironwood, which would not bum, and could only be cut
with a lasersaw, and which could—with sufficient pa- tience—be
tooled by laser to an edge that a person could shave with. I
had seen friendlier-looking places. I was
met at the gates of the outer keep by an Attendant, who sent me
under escort to the gate of the next keep beyond, where they
passed me on to a third to take me up to the Castle gates, and not
a word said the whole time beyond regulations. "Greetings,
Responsible of Brightwater; follow me." I
followed. I had
not expected parties here, or parades, or fairs. I knew better
A formal dinner—for twelve—I had expected. And I was
prepared for one Solemn Service after another; that would strike
the Travellers as entertainment enough. Ordinary Solemn Service
on Tinaseeh began on Sundy at 7:00 of the morning and
lasted past noon, to be followed by another session after a two-hour
break for dinner I had anticipated that a company Solemn
Service might well provide me with preaching enough to
fortify me against all the evil I'd have to contend with for the 7\velve
Fair Kingdoms 149 next
year or two. I'd expected a substantial edification of my soul. But I
was not prepared for wh'at actually did take place, which
was that ten minutes after I'd freshened up—with an Attendant
standing in my door waiting with an eloquent back to me,
seeing that I didn't tarry over it—I was taken without further
ado to a formal Family Council. Hospitable, it wasn't. and I
felt a sudden steadying in my stomach. This—which was glorified
sass, by the look of it—was more in my line of experience
than what I'd just been through at Wommack. If it turned
out sufficiently extravagant it would even give me something
I needed badly . . . something to keep my unruly mind in
order yet a while. The
Meetingroom had walls of varnished ironwood, and it held a
group of people that appeared to be put together of the same
unappealing substance, seated in straight chairs around a long
narrow table. They reminded me of the side-by-side upright
logs mat fenced their keeps, and my traveling costume stood
out in the grim and me gloom like a carnival garb. "Young
woman," said the man at the head of the table, "I am
Jeremiah Thomas Traveller the 26th; be seated," I sat,
and he named them off. His wife, Suzannah of Parson. His
three oldest sons: Jeremiah Thomas die 27th, Nahum Micah
the 4th, and Stephen Phillip the 30th . . . why he wasn't
Obadiah Jonas I couldn't imagine; perhaps Suzannah had
pleaded for some relief. His three oldest daughters still at home—Rosemary,
Chastity, and Miranda, every one of mem a six.
His brother, Valen Marion Traveller the 9th. And his own mothec,
now a Granny in this Castle, Granny Leeward. Not another
wife, not a husband, not a child; just the in-Family. "And
I," I said, "am Responsible of Brightwater As you are
aware." "We
are that," said Suzannah of Farson. "It could hardly be missed."
Her reference was to my outfit, which was in marked contrast
to her own dress of dark gray belted with black. I smiled
at her, sweet as cinnamon sugar, and waited the move. "We
have called mis Council in your honor," she said, "and would
like to begin. But you've had a long journey—are you hungry?
Or thirsty? We can have coffee brought, and some food,
if you need it." "Thank
you," I said, "I had breakfast before I left." 156
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "Considerate
of you," said Suzannah- "We have little time to
waste here on Tinaseeh. It's a hard land, and not meant for the
shiftless." "Proceed,
then," I told her "You've no need to coddle me, I
assure you; I'm perfectly comfortable. And I've been in Council
a time or two before. I expect you'll find me able to tolerate
yours." "Are
you trying to be insolent, missy?" said the Granny, her mouth
tight. "Or does it just come natural to you?" I
considered the question, and I looked her up and down, and no
looking away from her pale blue eyes, either; and I decided
that her question was serious, not just grannying, and deserved
a serious answer "It's
a cold welcome you've offered me. Granny Leeward," I said,
"and not the way an Ozarker's brought up to treat a guest.
As it conies natural to youall to be unpleasant, it comes natural
to me to be unpleasant in return. I'm told I'm good at it." "Guests,"
said Granny Leeward, "are invited. You were not." "True
enough," I said. "And you're not the first to point it out to
me." "There
are those," she said, "as would of taken instruction the
first time they heard it—and not needed a second statement of the
obvious." "There
are those," I said, "as let every little thing put them off
their duty. I am not one of those." Silence.
And then the Granny, who appeared to have been designated
spokesperson for this collection of alleged living beings,
began in earnest. "I
call for Full Council," she said. "Seconded."
And the ayes went round. "Explain
your purpose here. Responsible of Brightwater," she
continued- "And speak up plain. It's a long table." "There's
been magic used for mischief on Marktwain," I said
easily. "You know all about that. And a baby kidnapped from
out of a Solemn Service, which is not decent. And in Full Council
it was decided that it might be a good idea to spell out the
particulars to the Twelve Families, as well as find the maker of the
mischief. And it was agreed that I was best equipped to do
that—and here, therefore, I am." "You're
a girl of fourteen!" she declared. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 151 "You're
a woman of eighty-six. Neither number is significant." "And
what fits a girl of fourteen—it is of significance, missy,
for it means you've neither wisdom nor instruction nor experience—what
fits a girl of fourteen to go gallivanting around
the planet on a Mule, dressed like a whore, pestering decent
folk and creating trouble everywhere she goes?" Well,
she was a Granny of eighty-six, and I was a girl of fourteen,
as had just been stated. I took the bait she'd laid for me as
easy as if I'd never heard the word before. Granny
Leeward had been holding a black cloth fan, using it to tap
the table with to emphasize the ends of her phrases. By the
time she got to "everywhere she goes" she was holding as pretty
a nosegay of black mushrooms as you'd care to see anywhere.
And they had me. Her
hand didn't even quiver, though I knew the mushrooms stung
her—I'd made sure of that, while I was digging myself a hole to
fall in—and she laid them out before her on the table and
folded her arms. "There's
your answer," she said. "Just as I told you." Jeremiah
Thomas Traveller the 26th looked at his timepiece and
nodded with satisfaction. "Well
done, Granny Leeward," he said. "Three minutes flat." "Mighty
sensitive to words, aren't you, child," said their dear
old Granny, "for someone who sets herself so high she presumes
to teach the Twelve Families their manners?" Law,
how it galled! I'd of given years off my life to have back
the last five minutes, and sense enough to do them over right-
But that's not how the world works, as I could hear myself
telling other people, and there was nothing I could do but be
silent and see where this would lead roe. The
Master of the Castle told roe. "Personally,"
he said, "I was inclined to think Granny Leeward
was exaggerating some when she told us her estimate of your
abilities. I have daughters of my own, and they do sometimes
play about with Spells and the like, when they get to be
your age—it's a stage, and they grow out of it. But you seem to
have got somewhat beyond that. Responsible of Brightwater" 152
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "I
sincerely beg your pardon," I said sadly '*l*m afraid I lost my
temper—and I'd ask you to lay that to my age, too, if you
would. It won't happen again." "How
could it happen at all?" I
didn't answer but he wasn't about to drop it. "How
does it happen at all," he insisted, "that a girl of fourteen,
whatever special place she may have in the frame of things,
is able to set a Spell like that one you just set, and her against
a skilled Granny?" I saw
Granny Leeward's lips twitch at that; she knew very well no
Spell nor Charm would have turned her fan into those mushrooms.
That had required a Substitution Transformation, and an
illegal one, and it had been incredibly stupid of me. A simple
Spell would of been more than enough ... I could of just
heated up the fan a little bit, and had my temper fit that way.
But the Granny wouldn't betray me to a male; she lowered her
eyes, and she kept her silence. "I've
studied a good deal," I said carefully, "and I've had good
teachers. Nonetheless, it wasn't nice of me. As I said, I regret
I did it, and I apologize, most respectfully." "Well,
Granny Leeward told us you knew a few tricks," said
her son, "and that she figured it wouldn't take her five minutes
to prove she was right—and it took her three. I don't mind
telling you, young woman, I don't approve of it atall. I'm sorry
my family had to see it happen." "And
so is Responsible of Brightwatel;" said the Granny, twisting
the knife. "Pride," she added, "goes along before a fall." "I'm
afraid 'sorry' won't cut it," said Jeremiah Thomas. "No;
I'm afraid it will take more than just sorry to make me easy
with something like you under my roof." Here it
came again; I didn't bother to ask. "I'll
have your sworn word," he said. "And I'll have it now," "Sworn
to what?" "That
you'll use no magic—not any level. Responsible of Brightwatel;
not even Common Sense—so long as you are, as you
yourself point out, the guest of this Castle and this Family, and
under my roof. Since it's clear you've no sense of what's decent,
you'll make do on mother wit alone." Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 153 "Are
you that afraid of a few tricks?" I taunted him- "From a girl
of fourteen?" "Indeed
I am," he said, "indeed I am! This is a respectable household,
and me people within it not accustomed to scandal. We
follow the old ways here, and we have a wholesome respect
for the power of such as you, no matter how you come packaged.
If you came into my house with a loaded gun, you'd have to
give it up while you stayed here, as would you a flask of
poison, or a lasei; or any other such truck. And I'm a lot more
afraid of magic unbridled than I am of any of those." He
turned away from me then and spoke to the son that bore his
name. "I
hope you see," he said gravely, "and I hope you will spread
the word among our people, that this is what can be expected
when the old ways are not observed. I'll count on you to go
over it with considerable care when you speak to our households
next—might could be that will tame a few of those not
thinking in the proper way of the Jubilee mis young woman's
been sent around to sponsor" "As
a matter of fact, sil," the answer came, "it seems to me it
might be an excellent idea to discuss this whole thing at the Jubilee.
It would perhaps be instructive for the other Families to hear
about." My gown
was drenched with my own cold salt sweat, and my hair
clung to my neck like wet weeds. I'd found my guilty, no
doubt about that; it could hardly have been clearer if they'd had it
branded on their foreheads. The venom from around that table,
where almost no one had spoken one word, or more than stared
at me, was as real as my two hands before me, and it battered
at me in waves. 1 admired me cool control of this Granny—most
would have been setting wards. It was
a tidy trap, grant diem all mat. If I accused them of using
magic to wreck the Jubilee, or of turning it against Castle Brightwatel;
as I surely could have, there were ten grown men and
women in this room prepared to swear that they'd seen me carry
out an illegal act of magic right before their eyes, under their
own roof, and against one of their own- And they would be
telling the truth. If I'd been against the Confederation my own
self, I could hardly have done it graver harm, and for sure I'd of
been better off listening to my uncles, staying home, and ignoring
the whole thing. 154
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN And if
I gave them the oath they asked for—as I would have to do,
no question about it, and their Granny there to see that I left no
comers dangling—there'd be no passing this night in undoing
by magic the folly I'd wreaked. I'd lie in my bed and I'd
pray, and I would maybe ciy some; but I'd do no magic. Not
even to look ahead and see just how much chance there was of
any solution to the problem. "Well,
let's have your promise," said Jeremiah Thomas. "Our
Granny assures us that your wickedness doesn't extend to violating
your own word, and she's proved she knows yout" measure.
No magic, Responsible of Brightwatei; for so long as you arc
within the continental borders of Tinaseeh. None." He was
very sure of himself; we'd gone from "under my roof"
to the whole-continent at remarkable speed. But then, he was in
a position where he could afford to be sure of himself. "I
promise," I said. "Certainly." "Put
your hands on the table so we can see—" "Oh,
Jeremiah Thomas," said Granny Leeward pettishly, "that's
not needful! What do you think she's going to do, cross her
fingers? This one does not play games." "That
I do not," I agreed. "Nor
do we," said the Granny. "Bear that in mind." "It
does not seem to me," said Jeremiah Thomas slowly, "that
just saying she promises is enough, in this case. Have another
look at those mushrooms there, making the table nasty with
their rot, will you, Granny Leeward? She might-^" "She
gave her word," said the Granny. "That's all that's required." "Let
her give it in full, then," said her stubborn offspring. "And
I'll be satisfied." I knew
the sort of thing that would appeal to him, and having no
choice whatsoever, I gave it to him. "For
so long as I am within the continental borders of Tinaseeh,"
I intoned, "I will do no magic, of any sort or kind, at any
level, for any reason whatever, no matter what may come to
pass—not even to safeguard this house or those within it, not
even to safeguard myself. My word on it, given in full." There. I saw
the Granny's eyebrows go up at the phrase about safeguarding
their house, but she didn't say a word. I knew then
that there must be at least a couple of Magicians of Rank Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 155 in this
Castle at this moment—I knew of three that very well could
be—and if there were one or two I didn't know about besides,
it wouldn't be past believing. She was far too calm, knowing
what she knew, not to have quite a backup behind her own
legal skills. "Well?"
I asked him. "Will that do it?" "If
Granny Leeward approves." "Oh,
it's enough," said that one, "and a bit more." "In
that case," he said, "we can get on with me business of this
Council." I had
thought tricking me into my present position of total helplessness
was the business of his Council; but it was apparently
no more than item one on the agenda. "My
sons have a few questions to ask of you, young woman,"
he said. "We'll need a bit more of your time." They
wanted to know a lot of things. What arrangements I had
made for seeing to it that the Families would be safe at Brightwater
during the Jubilee—from "malicious magic," to use
their term, and their using it struck me as astonishing gall considering
that they were its source. It amounted to saying, "If
we come in with fifty vials of deadly poison to spread around,
what have you got on hand that will be able to stop us?"
They wanted to know details of the schedule for the Jubilee;
if, presumably, I had ways to keep it going, then how much
time would have to be "wasted" on frivolity before we could
get down to the real purpose of the meeting? What the real
purpose of the meeting was. Why I felt such an outlay of time
and trouble and money was justified, when there were Wildernesses
to be cleared and roads to be laid and wells to be dug and
windmills and solar collectors to be built and crops to be
planted and fish to be caught, and game to be hunted, and other serious
work that went understaffed and underfunded and would
grow more so while we fooled away time at Brightwatei: What
did I assume would be accomplished by this "gaudy display"
that couldn't have been taken care of at an ordinary meeting
of the Confederation of Continents? How many were being
invited from each Family, and how many had accepted? Where
would they be staying, and who'd see to their comfort? Did I
give my guarantee that it would be not only safe for children,
but an edifying experience—and if not, how did I propose
to justify leaving them all behind? Would all the 1S6
SUZETTE HAOEN ELGIN Magicians
of Rank be present at the Jubilee, and all the Magicians,
and for that matter; all the Grannys? And if so, why—who
needed them there and for what? And if not, why not,
and what would they be doing behind our backs instead? It went
on and on, and it was thorougher than could be excused
by any motive except wearing me out and humiliating me, and
rubbing my nose some more in my sudden "position of servility
to their will. I had no trouble with any of the questions;
they set them in turn, each son asking three, and then
politely yielding to his brother Every word I said was information
already available to them in Ae proceedings and proclamations
of the Confederation over at least the last three years,
and there'd not been a single Confederation meeting where
one of those sons—and sometimes the father as well— had not
sat as delegate. My throat got raw, and my back got tired,
and they went on and on, learning nothing they didn't already
know. "That's
enough," said Suzannah of Parson at last, long after I'd
decided they intended to keep it up all night. "Granny?"
said Jeremiah Thomas. "Been
enough a long while,'* said Granny Leeward, "and you've
made your point. I've heard nothing that made my ears stand
up, and you'll not wear that one out Just prattling at her—your
sons are showing off, and they begin to irritate me some.
You forget your own position on moderation, Jeremiah Thomas?" He
flushed, and the sons looked whiter and grimmer than evci;
but he didn't cross her He Just pointed at the mushrooms, now,
I'm happy to say, a really stinking mess of putrid black on their
tabletop, and said, "What about those?" "I'll
see to them," said me Granny. "Never you mind." "You
wouldn't dare touch them," I said coldly. "You
think not, missy?" "1
know not!" As I did, I'd have handled them with a great deal of
care my own self. "I'll
have them seen to, then," she told her son. "Comes to me same
thing." Jeremiah
Thomas Traveller stood up, then, and adjourned the
Council, took his lady on his arm and led us all out of there, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 257 and
sent me on to my room with another of his silent Attendants. • I was
right about the Magicians of Rank. When I woke that night
and felt the heat of my skin, I cursed myself bitterly for not
taking precautions sooner before I'd had my hands tied by my own
oaths. I could take the search for the source of the epidemic
at Castle Wommack off my long list of postponed duties—I'd
found it. And anybody that could bring themselves • to lay innocent women and children low
with Anderson's Disease,
just for display, was unlikely to scruple at providing someone
like me with the same unpleasant experience. And knowing
that, I'd surely ought to of taken some steps to i prevent it; like a lot of other things, it
hadn't entered my mind. ^ I sent word to Granny Leeward by way of
the guardmaid j?. outside my door, and the Granny sent back
a full crew. Four of ^
•' them, all in Traveller black,
though two of them had no right to ^ wear it. They stood around my bed and
smiled down on me, ;H' hands behind their backs. H "Twenty-four hours from now.
Responsible of Brightwater," || said one, "you'll be fit as a
fiddle." || I felt the terrible need to twist and
writhe, and my breath ^ bumed in my chest as I drew it, but I'd
encountered pain before ^ that matched this and surpassed it. and I'd
had some practice in H dealing with the stuff. I'd not give them
the satisfaction of ^ seeing one of my smallest toes move while
they watched; and I "• lay still as a pond while the spasms moved
over my muscles like
live snakes, and I smiled back. "I
didn't know you were all still in training," I said, forcing the
words through a throat that threatened to shut tight on me. "A
competent Magician of Rank could stop this in twenty-four seconds." They
went right on smiling, and allowed as how Granny Leeward
had said that it would do my soul good to have the deathdance
fever for twenty-four hours. "The
Granny gives you orders, does she? You don't mind that?" I was
looking for a weak spot, but they knew what I was up to, of
course, and they ignored me. A smugger quartet of elegant
males I'd never laid eyes on, and they reminded me of my
mushrooms—before the rot set m, of course. There I lay, SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 158 foibidden
to so much as wish on a star till I left Tmaseeh; and there
they stood, able to add a notch or two to their accounts with
Responsible of Brightwalei; in perfect safety. It would have
been too much not to expect them to enjoy it. CHAPTER
12 T. Now
IT'S TRUE that when I proposed a Quest as the way to ^ demonstrate Brightwater's status, symbol
returned in kind for ^ symbol given, I was completely serious
about the idea. I don't want
that misunderstood. No Ozarker takes any formal ^ construct of magic—and a Quest is one of
the most rigorous of those—lightly.
Like I said, you go tampering and tinkering with an
equilibrium as delicate as the system of magic, you're ' _
going to cause radical distortions in places you never even considered
would be touched. I was absolutely serious in my choice.
And the choice I made had had solid motivations back of it. Those
that wanted to undermine the Confederation could have
gone about their task in the most mundane way, you see. They
could of simply boycotted meetings, straight out and without
concern for who joined them at it. They could of started
banging heads in the straightforward physical sense, though
the public outrage at that would of backfired on them by tile
third blow landed—still, they could have. More reasonably, they
could of used economic strategies of one kind or another though
for those on the wilder continents where self- 159 160
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN sufficiency
was a long way off yet that might of earned heavy penalties
for their populations. But they had not chosen any of those
measures, nor yet anything like them. They had made their
decision to go at it on the level of magic—and the principle
of fighting fire with fire is sufficiently venerable to make
the idea of going back at them the same way look perfectly
sound. Fighting magic with science has never been handy. But
let's grant it now and be done with it, the Quest was not all I
had available to me, by a long shot. True, they'd flung a gauntlet
and made a planetary display of a very special kind; not so
much what they actually did—as had been made plain at that
first Brightwater Council—but their clear notice as to what they
thought they could do if they took the notion. We couldn't of just
let that pass, not and kept our place among the Families as the
informal—but only actual—seat of central government for
Ozark, It was a dare they'd made, and a contemptuous dare at
that, right up to the baby-snatching; and I'd figured that last move
was made not so much because they weren't sure how far they
should go, but because I kept dawdling around and not responding,
and time was a-wasting. They'd meant to shake me
loose from my dawdling, and hanging the baby up in the cedar
tree did accomplish that, But
looking back . . . looking back and feeling a lot more than
the six, seven weeks older I actually was when I at last left Castle
Traveller behind me, I could see that I had gone butting my head
where it was not necessarily called foe Now that it was all
over but the dirty work I began with, and the dirty work I'd
piled up along the way, I could see all the other alternatives I had
censored right out of my head at the time. I could
have assembled the Magicians, from all three levels, by a
full call-up at Brightwaiei, and made some kind of spectacular
display of my competence mere; and then sent them
all back home to think about that awhile. I could of delegated
the whole process to the Magicians of Rank from Marktwain,
Oklahomah, and Mizzurah, and let them demon- strate
our magical strength to the others, with whatever judicious
behind-the-scenes string-pulling that might of re- quired
on my part. I could, for the Twelve Corners' sakes, just of used
the comset for a display of our abilities, planet-wide. Or I
could of seen to it that one highborn baby in every Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 161 Kingdom
popped into a tree during a Solemn Service at the same
identical instant—my Magicians of Rank could have managed
that easily, and it would of put the rest on adequate notice
that they'd best pull back. I
hadn't considered, hadn't even brought up, any of those things. It was
clear to me, as I headed away from Tinaseeh with my ego as
bruised as my body, that what I had really wanted had in far too
many ways been just what the Grannys were claiming it was as
I made my rounds. I had, I guess, wanted to show off, and to
do it personally and get full credit; and I had been champing
at the bit for an excuse to get away from Brightwater and all
the dull routine of my duties there, not to mention the preparations
for the Jubilee that others had had to carry on with while I
took my vacation. The speed with which I'd gotten underway
was the speed of guilt—I had just grabbed at the Quest
concept, all loaded with tradition and symbolic signifi- cance
like it was, for an excuse. If
there'd been any of the Marktwain Grannys present at that meeting
in February, they might well have found a way to stop me; I
wished mightily now that someone had. But neither my mother
nor my grandmother had had a chance against my willfulness,
and it was not the way of Patience of dark to step in and
take action unasked. No, I'd
had a dandy idea for getting away from it all for a while,
and had gone about it pigheaded as you please, and how it was
all to be managed now or at the Jubilee. I surely did not know. "Sterling,"
I said, looking down on the Ocean of Remem- brances
just before we SNAPPED over all that boring endless water,
"I've been a blamed fool. And I only hope I've learned enough
from it to pay me back." She
brayed at me twice, and slid sideways in a truly spectacular
wobble that set me grabbing the straps and fighting for
control of my stomach. They were still at it ... and I smacked
her hard on the shoulder, and held fast, and swallowed
bile, and got out of there. I had a
better understanding now of the lay of things, Castle to
Castle, there was that. I had a picture of sorts, thanks to the Gentle,
of the trouble brewing on Arkansaw and where that 162
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN might
yet lead. I'd had a first look at my own personal nemesis,
foretold these nine years, and had gotten away from him
intact but for my pride, this time. And every one of the Families,
excepting the Smiths, had had a chance to deal with me
directly on its own turf. I suppose that would do for a short list. I was
also tired, and ten pounds thinnei; and had been mauled
about pretty extensively, and had maybe ignored a Skerry
sighting because I hadn't wanted to bother with it. I had allowed
myself to be trapped by a passel of Travellers, like a child,
and had no way of knowing what action they might take against
me at the Jubilee with the new knowledge they had, and
their determination to make good use of it. And my original
task, the Goal of my Quest—bringing home the exact name of
the traitor or traitors—that still had to be done. I've
mentioned pride before; I have it in abundance. It was one
thing to admit to myself that Granny Golightly had had the right
of it and I'd just taken off because I wanted to gallivant. It was one
thing to admit that my fancy triumphant symbolic Quest
had been more a series of accidents and misfires than anything
else, when it hadn't been plain boring. Lying to your own
self is a sure way to go to hell in a handbasket, and the time
had come to 'fess up. But that was to my own self. I was not
about to go back to Castle Brightwatel; march into me halls and
say—to Jubal and Emmalyn's great satisfaction, and my mother's—"Well,
youall were right. It was a silly tiling to do in the
first place, and I'm worse off man I was before I left. Begging
your pardon." Oh no! Bruised ego, bruised spirit, bruised
body, all the blacks-and-blues of me notwithstanding, I would
arrive home with an appearance of having won mis one, come
what may. Come what may. And
that was why I was now coming in over Castle Airy, instead
of heading for home. Airy was a Castle of women, used to
cosseting women and always willing to cosset one more,
and I intended to take full advantage of that. I was going to let
Charity of Guthrie and her daughters and nieces and cousins,
and her three resident Grannys, feed me up and make over me
and listen to my troubles and spoil me generally until I had
accomplished what I'd set out to accomplish and could go on home
in a state of sufficient dignity to at least fool Emmalyn of dark
and Thom of Guthrie. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 163 It was
possible, if you were traveling by Mule, to fly into Castle
Airy through a great arch cut in its front wall over the sea for
mat express purpose. I slowed Sterling and we moved in
through the opening and down onto the easy-arced ramp at its
base, me with a wary hand on the Mule's bridle against another
of those wobbles, and straight into the sidecourt of the Castle
where the stables were. A
stableman came forward to see to the Mule and greet me, and I
slid gratefully down from Sterling's back onto the flagstones
of me court, and stood there a minute to brace myself. .
"You weren't expected, Miss Responsible," said the stable- man.
"and you arrived a bit sudden. I sent a servingmaid as soon as
I saw you coming in over the walei; to tell the ladies; somebody
should be here directly to take you to the Missus." "Thank
you," I said. "I appreciate your courtesy." "You
took tired, miss," he said, and I admitted that I was tired—but
not how tired. "It's
been a long trip," I told him. "A lot of flying and a lot of
company behavior, which is worse. A day or two'll right me. You
take my Mule on, if you will, and see to her; I'll wait right
here." He gave
me a long considering look, and stood his ground. "Believe
I'll wait until somebody comes for you," he said. "I
don't care that much for the look of your eyes, nor your peakedy
face, and Charity of Guthrie'd put me back to peeling roots
in the kitchen if I went on off and you fainted or some such
trick. Your Mule'11 keep awhile." I
didn't argue with him—he meant well—and we stood there in
silence, me not being up to polite conversation and him not seeming
to mind, until a young woman came hurrying toward us from
a side comdoi. with Charity of Guthrie herself right behind
hec Charity
took one look at me, wrapped her arms round me, and
rocked me like a baby. "Poor
child," she said, "you're worn clear out. You're the color
of spoiled goat-cheese and not much more appealing- looking.
What in the world have you been doing to yourself?" "I
should of sent you a message I was coming," I said, all muffled
against the burgundy front of her dress. (And I would have,
too, if I hadn't known I could shave a bit off my traveling 164
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN time by
not letting people know precisely when I was taking off and
landing.) "Never
you mind that," she said, "I'm glad you came, and no
warning needed. It'll be a cold day in a mighty hot place when
this Castle can't put up one scrawny girlcmid on short notice.
You're welcome here any time." And she hugged me close
again, bless hei; and bless her some more. I can't remember
when I've needed hugging worse. She
sent the man off with Sterling into the usual racket the Mules
made greeting one another, told the servingmaid that had come
with her to take my things up to the guestchamber I'd had before,
and led me straight up to her own sitting room where she
settled me in a rocker, with a quilt over my feet and a mug of
strong hot coffee in my hand. The
Grannys came drifting in, then, one by one, and the daughters,
and we soon had a roomful. And the Grannys lost no
time. "Well,
youngun, how'd it go?" said Granny Heatherknit; she was
senior here, at one hundred and eleven. "Your famous Quest,
I mean . . . did you do enough damage to satisfy your craving?" Charity
of Guthrie's lips tightened, but I looked at her hard over my
coffee and she made no move to call them off. We both
knew mis had to be gotten through sooner or laid; and it might
as well be sooner "Went
well enough," I said judiciously. "Well enough— considering." "Considering?" "Considering
that not a one of you helped me in any way whatsoever,"
I said. Bedamned if I'd count mat squawker egg out in
the Wilderness; Granny Golightly had owed me that one. "Not
a one of who?" said Forthright. "Not a one of what?" "Not
a one of you Grannys," Iretorted. "Nearthirtyofyou there
are here on this planet—" "Twenty-nine,
child, twenty-nine!" said Granny Heatherknit. "Nearly
thirty," I insisted, "and you did not one thing to help me
the whole time I was gone." "For
which," said Granny Flyswift, jabbing the air in front of her
with her knitting needles, "for which there are three good
and sufficient reasons! One—this was your own tomfool Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 165 idea,
and none of ours, and none of our advice asked before you set
out on it, hot out of here like a Mule with a burr under its
tail! Two—you know the conditions on a Quest ... ad- ventures
aplenty required and supposed to be unpleasant, or it doesn't
count—and Granny Golightly herself reminded you of mat in
case it'd slipped your mind? And three—the best way for any
child to learn that a flame'll bum him is to let him stick his
finger in it; that makes for remembrance." "Yes,
ma'am, Granny Flyswift," I said. I had it all coming. "Now
what did you learn that's useful to anybody but your stubborn
self, missy?" demanded Granny Heatherknit again. Charity's
daughter Caroline-Ann, sitting on a windowseat with
her skirts drawn up and her legs tucked undei, asked if that couldn't
wait dll I'd had some supper She was twelve years old,
and a lot like her mother "No-sa,"
said Granny Heatherknit. "She's still able to sing for
that supper, and I'm right interested in her tune." "Well,"
I said, "I learned mat a girl of sixteen as can put her hair up
in a figure-eight and knows all the modem dances should
not be called a child or treated like one." The
Grannys peered at each other and snickered; and I wondered
what foul task they had poor Silverweb of McDaniels
doing that very minute. "And,
I learned that a giant cavecat stinks, in more ways man
one. 1 learned mat broken ribs are as inconvenient me second
time as me first, and that where everybody's trying to keep
the corks in their homebrew nobody has much time for me
export trade." "So
far, so accurate," said Granny Heatherknit. "Go on." "I
learned that being licked to death is nasty." "No
argument with that." "I
learned mat just about anything propped up in the moonlight
and painted me right color is sufficient to turn a guilty
bead. I learned that one continent can hold two very small
birds, and only one of them have gumption enough to fly. I
learned that Just because a Granny isn't using the old formspeech
doesn't mean her garlic won't work." "She's
only fifty-nine," snorted Granny Flyswift. "Give her time,
she'll outgrow her notions." "She
did very well," I told the old woman. "Very well indeed." 166
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN And I
went on. "I learned that a Family truly set on a curse can
bring one down on them. And, last of all, I learned that a person
can't knit with both hands tied together" "Think
not?" said Flyswift. "Well,
/ surely couldn't." Granny
Heatherknit scrunched up her eyebrows over her glasses—which
she didn't need and doubtful she ever would— and I
could see her counting. "You
left out Castle Purdy," she said. "What happened there?" "There's
what I will tell," I answered, "and there's what I won't."
(And about the Gentle coming to see me—I wouldn't). "Hmmmph,"
said Granny Heatherknit. "That might be the most
important piece of all." "None
of it," said Caroline-Ann of Airy sadly, "meant anything
to me. As usual." To my
surprise. Granny Heatherknit turned to her and spoke almost
gently; that girl must have a way with her "Caroline-Ann."
said the Granny, "if you keep in mind that what
Responsible of Brightwater's doing is trying to see how much
she can not tell—despite being asked most politely— you'll
understand why you found her remarks on the murky side.
She's riddling, can't you hear that?" "It
didn't rhyme," said Caroline-Ann. "I never recognize riddles
when they don't rhyme." "Well,
take the list she gave you and rhyme it, then," said Granny
Heatherknit. "Set it to a tune for us, Caroline- Ann . .
. good exercise for you, and we'll have something new for
tale-telling makings." "Granny
Heatherknit, that would be hard!" objected Caroline-Ami,
and that seemed to me accurate. "You don't mean I
have to?" "Think
you should," said the Granny, and the other two nodded
their agreement. "Pheew!"
said one of the huddle of girls on the floor below the
sill where Caroline-Ann was. "Glad it's you and not me, Caroline-Ann!" "Easy
rhymes," said Granny Flyswift calmly. "Cat. Rib. Bird.
Knit. Suchlike. You can manage that, Caroline-Ann; we give
you three days, and then we'll hear it." "Oh,
blast!" Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 167 Caroline-Ann
sat up straight and dropped her legs over the sill,
careful not to kick anybody. "Naturally 1 had to open my mouth
with three Grannys in the room! Botheration!" I felt
sorry for hei; but I needn't have; it took her only half an hour to
do the task set, and we had the song from her right after supper
that night. It went like this: CAROLINE-ANN'S
SONG A girl
of sixteen as can put up her hair in a
figure-eight knot, and can -do it alone, and can
dance through the figure-eights smartly as well- mat
girl is no child, but a woman full grown! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwater: That's
what I learned. The
smell of a cavecat is ranker than bile, and a
cavecat's attentions are close to its chest, and a
cavecat that moves a mysterious mile has a
second rank odor that's risky at best! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwaiei; That's
what I learned. A rib
as is broken will ravage your breath, and the
second time round it will ravage your pride, and
it's cold comfort knowing while choking to death that
none of the damage shows on the outside! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei. That's
what I learned. A
cellar of homebrew with corks to be set and a
hot spell ahead as makes setting them hard keeps a
family home from the market and road, 58 SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN keeps a
family corked to its Hall and its yard! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. A
Yallerhound's neither a hound nor a dog, it's a
bag full of water with a topcoat of hair; it will
drown you in slobber for the sake of pure love, let the
Yallerhound owner think well and beware! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. A chair
in the moonlight all painted with gold is
easily taken for royalty's throne, and a
conscience that's guilty can easily see a
scepter and crown in a rock and a bone! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. Two
little pretty birds sharing one nest, hidden
away in the littlest tree; one has
a leash on and sorrows to know it, and
envies the other that dares to fly free! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. A
Granny should cackle and gabble and nag, and
twist her tongue round to the formspeech and
motions, but
garlic still wards if she knows her craft right, and as
she adds years she'll no doubt drop her notions' That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. A
Family as goes through its days set on gloom, talking
of curses and harping of fate, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 169 eyes to
the past and determined to suffer, will
get what it asks for served up on its plate! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatec, That's
what I learned. A
person whose hands are tied tight at her back, a
person who's bound like a goat to a spit, a
person in such a predicament can't neither
gather nor sow, neither broider nor knit! That's
what I learned, said the daughter of Brightwatei; That's
what I learned. And
there was a nice pre-verse to it, too, for times when there
might be those singing back and forth: What
did you learn as you flew out so fine, splendid
on Muleback, dressed like a queen? What
did you learn, daughter of Brightwater? Tell us
the wonderful things that you've seen! I could
see how, throwing that in every time a verse came round,
you could use up a good part of an evening with that song.
And I was especially impressed with Caroline-Ann's solution
to die fact that there's no way anybody can sing my awkward
name. It was a fine song, every syllable and note in its
proper place, and it added a certain respectability to my Quest,
which was why the Grannys had demanded it, of course.
I expected to hear a good deal in future of this daughter of
Airy. I
passed two blissful days being mothered by Charity, and teased
by her Grannys, and generally catching my breath, and by the
end of the third day I felt able to face my role in this world
once again. I was grateful to Castle Airy for that, because
I had arrived in a sony condition. And I kept humming Caroline-Ann's
song. And
then on the third night, I set about catching myself a serpent.
Or serpents, as the case might be. Jf *
«I SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN m I
waited until all the Castle was sound asleep, and then I took my
three baths: one hot, one cold, and one of herbs. I pulled
my lawn gown through the small gold ring and saw that it
passed without wrinkle or raveling to show for the trip, and I slipped
it over my head. I put my black velvet ribbon around my
neck, and braided my hail. I set wards and double-wards, which
took some time; the guestchamber I was in had three doors
and eight windows, and there had to be a pentacle at every
one of them, and a double one at the corridor door where the
Grannys might pass in their night-prowls. It was
past midnight before I was finally able to climb up into
the center of my bed, set a pentacle round me with white sand
from my shammybag, and take what was needml out of my
pouch. A bowl
of clearest crystal, exactly the size of my closed fist, crystal
so clear you had to look twice to see it was there. A vial of
water from the desert spring on Marktwain that was holy to Skerrys,
Gentles, and Ozarkers, and exactly twelve drops of that
water poured into the bottom of the tiny bowl- My shammybags—one
full of sand, one of fresh herbs, one of dried
herbs, one of talismans. My gold chain, and my gold ring.
Everything else I needed was inside my head. I laid
them all out around me within easy reach, and I crossed
my legs and sat up straight, and realized that in no way was I
tired any longer Youth does have its compensations. Now—we
should see what we should see! The
needed Formalism was an Insertion Transformation; I wanted
a name where I had a null term now, and I wanted more than
just "Traveller" to fill that null. I set
down the Structural Index in a double row of herbs, and the
Structural Change I laid right underneath it. I set the bowl of
desert water in the space of the null term, and I made the double-barred
arrow with my hands above the water "Let
there be," I said over the whole, "a name, sub-N; and let
there be a filling of the null term, sub-T; and let there be no alteration
of the underlying structure, sub-S!" The
whole of it looked correct, but I checked it over one more
time, for rigor— Twelve
Fair Kingdoms m ^ r^. ^ A —— fy o^f
- xvivs «^ ^- ^ fV<Y
^ ^M«;iA\Ms CX- \-v
^J • •• • ^ —and
then I closed it off with the symbol \y I
watched the water closely while it dimmed and clouded and
bubbled, and finally cleared again. And then I jumped like a child
stuck with a pin! I'd
expected a Traveller, naturally (and maybe half a dozen more of
them, one for every time I repeated the Transforma- tion,
since I could change only one term at a time); and I had for
sure expected to see a man! Despite the mention that Silverweb
of McDaniels was husky enough, if properly clothed,
to pass for a man and fly a Rent-a-Mule through a church,
I'd been convinced no female was behind any of this. But the
face that looked up at me from the water; no bigger man my
thumbnail but clear in every smallest detail, and certainly
clear in its utter terror; belonged to none of the Travellers
and to no man. ... It was Una of Clark. Una,
the silent domestic daughter of Clark, the doting mother
of five with the amazingly slim waist . . . whose husband
was a Travellei: Whose husband wore the Traveller black
despite all his years in his father-in-law's cheerful Castle. I
never, never would have suspected her Never! She had seemed
to me the dullest woman I'd come across on this planet,
up to and including the gawkiest and rawest serving- maid
Just decided to try her luck in a Castle and still not sure where
the doors were- And she had fooled me. Fooled me pure and
simple! 172
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN "Una
of dark'" I said over the walei; a couple of times, "Una
of Clark?" Had it been Sterling looking out at me, I could
not of been more astonished. Then I
tensed—fooling me that well, she might have other skills
equally foolsome. If the water began to boil in that crystal
bowl again, or cloud over, I wanted to be ready to set a new
Transformation on it before she got away from me. But the minutes
passed, with only the sound of my heart beating loud in the
room, and there was no change—only the tiny, so tiny, shivering
figure in the water; and very gradually I had all of hei,
not just her face. You
can't speak, of course, when you're trapped in blessed springwater
by a Transformation, nor can you move. I appeared
to have her at my mercy, and I had the rest of the night
to decide what to do about that. Which was not so much time;
the clock had just struck two. I was
not precisely free in this; I could go just so far and no farther
Murder's murdei; whether you do it with a hatchet or a Transformation,
and it's not allowed. It would have tidied things
up, and I will admit it even crossed my mind, though that
shocks me. because I was so put out; but it could not be done. A
Deletion Transformation to remove Una of Clark from the
matrix of this universe was certainly possible, but it would violate
the primary constraint on all magic: it is not allowed, ever,
to change the Meaning of things. To do that is the use of magic
for evil, and the moral penalties for evil by hatchet are a good
deal less severe. They, at least, are administered by people.
I'd come within a hair's breadth of violating that constraint
when I tampered with Granny Leeward's fan, and a very good
thing I'd watched the shaping of that nosegay when I lost
the rest of my mind; if she'd cared to, she still could of fanned
herself with me mushrooms. Since
my choices were pretty rigorously constrained, it didn't
take me long to select among them. At twenty minutes of
three I had finished a bounded Movement Transformation, and I
faced Una of Clark, dry now in the night wind and back to her
standard size, on a narrow rock ledge at the foot of the cliffs
where Castle Airy stood. The waves crashed over the rock
where we were, and I motioned her to move back into the small
cave I'd noted as I flew in that day. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 173 "Don't
you come near me!" she screamed at me, and threw up her
hands before her face to shield it. "Don't you dare!" "If
you drown here, Una of Clark," I shouted back at hei; tfae
wind taking my words and making clattering skeletons out of
them, "if you fall into that sea that boils not ten inches from the tip
of your dainty white foot, it will be your own fault' And I'll
-not be mourning you, you'll have saved me a great deal of trouble!
Get back away from the edge, as I tell you now, and into
that cave—move! Get!" "I'm
afraid, I'm afraid," she whimpered, hunkering down into
the wind. "Oh, I don't dare move. . . . I'm so afraid!" Drat
the woman; I did not really want her to drown, and it looked
as though she might. The stone under our feet was like glass,
polished by the constant wind and water, and me wind gusting
high, and some of the waves were striking us to our knees
and more. "Well,
you ought to be afraid," I countered, "you surely ought!
That ocean is as near bottomless as makes no differ- ence,
woman, and you're going into it sure if you don't pull back!" I saw her
sway as the spray was flung against her . . . and fool
that she was, she did move—closer to the rim of the ledge. Law, I
had no time for foolishness; I traced the double- barred
arrow in the air and Moved her myself, safe into the narrow
shelter cut by the water, and I followed her in just inches
ahead of a wave that would have had us both sure, not a second
to spare. It was
dark in there, and I set a glow around her and around me, so
that we could see one another The roar of the waves was under
us and all around us, too, it was everywhere, and with
each one the whole mountain seemed to shudder under our
feet; but we were safe enough there until the tide rose. "Witch
..." she hissed at me ... a serpent she was, right
enough ... her teeth chattering, back pressed to the cave
wall and her bare feet curled to the curve of the hollowed rock.
And she said it once again, a good deal boldet "Witch!" "Nonsense,"
I said- "I'm nothing of the kind." "Oh,"
she said, "you're not a witch? Reckon you didn't snatch
me out of my bed and trap me first in some . . . some noplace
. . . where I saw nothing, heard nothing, felt noth- ing,
but your wicked face over me as big as all the sky, and 174
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN your
eyes boring down on me, each of them big as a Castle gate .
. . and then you brought me here, you SNAPPED me here!
Think I don't know that's the only way you could drag a decent
woman halfway round a continent through the night from
her husband's side?" "Oh,
stop it," I said, and sat down on the bare rock in pure disgust.
I had been prepared to feel some challenge here, maybe
some respect for my opponent, but I was just plain disgusted.
She was the one responsible for what had been happening
to the milk and the mirrors and the streetsigns, all right—the
spring water does not lie, nor do the Transforma- tions
fail. But the interference with the flight of the Mules? Just as I'd
been too slow to see that when I should of seen it right off,
I'd misunderstood it completely when I finally got to it, and
gone to an awful lot of unnecessary trouble as a result of my
blindness. "Here
I thought the reason that everything was Just barely over
the bounds of half-done was cleverness," I said crossly, wishing
I dared smack her face and knowing the thought was shameful.
"Here I thought that just making the Mules wobble a tad
instead of making them crash was a way of showing your finesse,
and a way of hinting at what dread things you might do if you
chose to! You realize dial? And all along, all this miserable
long time, Una of dark, it was just that you aren't very
good at what you do! All along, with your piddling little tricks,
you've been doing the very bestyou could, haven't you? Why, we
had the whole damned thing clean backwards! Damn!" "Well,
it worked, didn't it?" she spat at me, and she had me there. And
then she hid her face against her shoulder and screamed into
the darkness, over and over that same foolish word— "Witch!
Witch! Witch!"—until I was nearly distracted. I suppose
that was what Gabriel Laddercane Traveller UK 34th had
used against hei; all through the nights of their marriage, lying
beside her in their bed, whispering while he stroked her thighs
and that slim waist, convincing her to tackle magic far beyond
what she was trained in or fit for or had any legal right to even
think of. If he'd truly convinced her that she was doing battle
against witchcraft when she raised her weak hand against me . .
. it did not excuse hei; but I could see how he might Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 175 have
used that as a levee Especially with her far gone in the sickness
of Romantic Love; it would of served his needs well, and
paid him for his long exile from his father's house, and explained
why he'd put up with it over these long years instead of
taking her away. The threads that ran to this night were sticky
ones, and they clung. "Well.
now. what am I going to do with you?" I asked hei; and
myself, out loud. "What am I going to do about you, Una of
dark?" I'd
lost all taste for harming hei; she was only pathetic; but she
couldn't be allowed to go on with her mischief, bungling as it was,
all the same. Nor could she be allowed to go back and talk
about any of this, and I was by no means sure she had brains
enough to see that. "Una?"
I said sharply. "Una of dark? You look at me!" "No!
You'll turn me into something horrible if I do!" Turn
her into something horrible? What did she think she'd done to
herself? "Look
at me, you foolish, silly woman!" She
lifted her head then, and her eyes were like two huge flat fish in
her white face. Most unappealing. "Una,
what did you think you were trying to do?" I asked her
"Maybe if you tell me that I'll be able to see my way." To my
astonishment, she raised her hands beside her face, spread
her fingers wide as they would stretch, and recited straight
at me— ASS. BEDPOLE. CHAMBERPOT- DEAD OF
THE NIGHT. EGG-ROTTEN
BIRD DUNG. FISTFULS
OF MEALY WORMS. NIGHT
OF THE DEAD. POTCHAMBER. POLEBED. ASS. I was
flabbergasted. As nasty a Charm as I'd Tieard anywhere,
and bold as brass about it, terrified as she was. But no
elegance. No style! And put together all cockeyed to boot. 176
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN I'd
seen six-year-old girls do a sight better than that, and without
anything nasty in it to help them along, either; I said: AIR. BALSAM. CINNAMON. DENY ME
NAUGHT. EVERMORE
WEEPING. FOLLOW
ME EVERYWHERE. EVERMORE
SLEEPING. DOUBLE
MY WORTH. CINDERMAN. BELLTONGUE. AIR. "And,"
I added, "if you'd like to go on to twelve syllables and
back, in twelve sets of rhymed pairs, I'm ready. But do hurry,
Una of Clark, because I intend to be in my bed before breakfast." By that
dme, when she began to sob hopelessly, choking and sputtering,
I wasn't surprised. I wondered what her life was going
to be like, from this night on; she wasn't built for a burden
like this, and her husband had chosen a poor instrument to
break to his evil. "See
where foolish love will lead you?" I said to her sorrowfully.
"See where it will lead you, woman? bitofoUy, into
shame, into disgrace. . . . Why didn't you tell him to do his own
dirt? What would your father and mother say of you, Una of
Clark, if they only knew what you have done?'* She
only blubbered harder. and I was sick of watching her "I'll
tell you what I'm going to do," I said, "and I suggest you
listen to me more carefully than you've been listening to your
Reverend these last few years. For I'm not playing with you,
and 1 warn you—I'm no Granny, to just put toads in your bed and
rashes under your armpits and keep your cakes from rising.
You do understand that?" "What
are you, really?" she hissed at me. "What are you?" "Nor
am I a witch," I went right on, ignoring that, "for if I were,
you would have been at the bottom of that ocean long before
mis, and you know it very well. If I were a witch, Una Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 177 of
Clark, I'd set a Substitution Transformation. And another woman
that looked just like you and talked just like you and walked
just like you and moaned in the loving arms of Gabriel Laddereane
Traveller just like you would go home from here— but she
would not be you. You would be feeding the fishes and she
would be only a Substitute, and nobody would ever know."' "Go
ahead, then—you can do it, why don't you, and leave off
torturing me?" "Because
I'm not a witch, I'm a law-abiding well-brought- up
woman, that you've caused a lot more trouble than there's any
excusing you for, that's why!" "Then
what are you going to do?" she whispered. "Make me
ugly? Make me crippled? Oh dear saints. Responsible of Brightwater,
what is it going to be?" "Your
mind is a cesspool," I said, staring at her "A cesspool.
Make you ugly and cripple you indeed!" "Tell
me!" "What
I am going to do is set a Binding Spell on you," I said.
"That and nothing more. Seven years, Una of Clark, you'll
say no word about this night or about what you know of roe, or
about what you've done. And seven years, you'll do no magic
you haven't earned the rank for You not even a Granny or any
chance of ever being one. ... I'll bind you seven years;
and then you're free to do your worst." She went
limp against the rock; I was glad mere wasn't any place
for her to fall to. "The
reason I'm stopping there," I went on as I made my preparations,
"is because I am nof a witch! And because I have no
desire to go beyond what's decent. You're a woman—and you're
a Clark by birth. I am willing to wager that in seven years
you'll achieve enough wisdom, that when the Spell is at its end
you'll guard your own mouth out of shame and simple decency.
I'm willing to take' a chance on that." And if
I was wrong. I could bind her then again, of course; I'd be
on the watch. She
just huddled there and bawled, every other word some stuff
about what she was going to tell Gabriel Laddereane, more
shame to her, and I got on with my work. It took
me only a little while, and then I Moved her carefully back to
Castle Clark, to the bed where—might could be—her 178
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN husband
had not yet even missed her If he had, that was her problem,
and it was up to her to figure out some way to get out of it.
I'd done all I was willing to do, and more than she deserved,
out of regard for her Family, and pity for her folly, and out
of the kind of distaste that comes from dealing with an enemy
that's really no match for your skills. There's a game called
shooting ducks in a barrel—I don't play it. Never have. And
before the servingmaid tapped on my door with my pot of
morning tea, everything was put away. Every sign of the wards
and the pentacles swept deal; not a speck of sand from my shammybags
on the Airy floor And I lay there in my plain nightgown
with the covers tucked up around my chin, and a smile
on my face that suited my pose, like I'd not lifted a finger all
that weary night. Now I
could go home. CHAPTER!? I DON'T
MIND saying that it went well, though it's bragging, for it's no
more than the plain truth. My leavetaking may have had an
unseemly abruptness due to my hightailing out of there before
my common sense (or somebody else's) could stop me, but my
homecoming went off as slick as I could possibly have desired
it. And the rough edges I well knew were there didn't so much
as show their shadows on the surface that was available
for examination to others. I timed
it so as to fly in to Castle Brightwater right at the end of
breakfast on a sunny April morning. And the last ten miles I rode
Sterling along me winding roads of the Kingdom, between
the hedges of butter-yellow forsythia newly in bloom, and the
fields of fruit trees covered with blossoms thick as snowflakes.
Every blade of grass and every new leaf and bud was
that perfect green mat comes only in April, and that was what
the Brightwater green was meant to stand for (and never quite
matched). And although the people didn't cheer me—we didn't
hold with such display on Marktwain, and hadn't for hundreds
of years—I knew they were glad to see me coming back. I
knew by the smiles on their faces and the fact that they 179 180
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN were
out in the fields working in their Sundy best, and this not Sundy.
I kept my own face straight and pretended not to notice
... in fact, I worked at really not noticing, seeing as how if
I arrived at Castle Brightwater puffed up with anything that a
sharp eye could spot as pride the family would be on me like
carrion birds on a new-dead squawkci; and I'd come out of it
blistered. Nobody
came out to meet me, which was reasonable enough.
I wasn't company here, I lived here, and I had to whistle
for a stablemaid to come take Sterling off my hands. Then I
stopped and indulged myself, just for a minute, since nobody
seemed to be looking. I never would of imagined I could
be so glad just to be home. Ours
was the first Castle built, and the Castle proper is not one of
the shelters the Twelve Families set up when The Ship landed
and they were new to this planet. The one the Brightwaters
built was made of logs that can't match Tmaseeh iroowood
even halfway for durability, but have kept well enough
under cover, and it sits within the front courtyard of the Castle
as a constant reminder—lest we should ever forget—of our
humble beginnings here. It had seven bedrooms round a common
room; and forty-four Brightwaters—men, women, and
children, and one fine hound that had quickly died—slept and ate
and passed their very limited leisure time under that wooden
roof. When I
was at home I hardly saw the loghouse, I was so accustomed
to it, but it was new to my eyes this morning, and I let
them linger on it, glad it was still there for the children of all the
Twelve Families to visit and play at living in. And
then I turned my eyes to the Castle itself, and it pleasured
me, too. It was perfectly square, and a modest but satisfactory
two stories high. It had twelve towers; one at each cornei,
one at the center of each wall, one on either side of the front
doors, and two extra in the front wall for fancy. The Brightwater
flag flew from every one of the tower roofs, and I noticed
that someone had polished the brass weathervane (an Old Earth
rooster that was one of the few material things granted
space in The Ship that could only be called a luxury), and
that it turned briskly in the wind at the top of the tower spire
where it had been fastened more than nine hundred years ago. I
smiled; they'd claim that was done for spring cleaning, Twelve
Fair Kingdoms fSl but I
knew better—we were a good week away from spring cleaning
time. It was done to welcome me home. I
knocked at the Castle doors, and they slid apart without a sound
to let me in; someone had oiled them, too, for there'd been a
grating scrape to them when I rode out in February. The Castle
Housekeeper stood there casually watching three serv- ingmaids
polish the same banister over and over again, and she looked
up as I stepped under the doorbeam and pretended to be surprised. "Well,
if it's not Miss Responsible," she said. "Good morning
to you, miss'" "Good
morning to you. Sally of Lewis," I said, and I greeted
each of the servingmaids by name as well, including the one
whose apron had a grease spot, for which there was no excuse
in my front Hall. "I'm home," I said. "We
see you are," said Sally of Lewis. "And we're glad— it's
been a long time." It had
been that; nearly eight weeks, and at that I'd made a bit
better time than I'd deserved. "The
Family's still having breakfast, miss," said Sally of Lewis.
"They're just finishing the coffee and there's still hot combread
on me table. The cooks happened to make extra this morning." It was
amazing. I found mat not only was I anxious for some Brightwater
combread and butter, I was even anxious to see my mother
I believed I was even anxious to see Emmalyn of dark,
and I couldn't remember that idea ever passing through my mind
before. I had cleariy been away too long and was .going
weak in the head. I went
down the corridors to the room at the back of the Castle
where we liked to have breakfast and supper both. It looked
out on a wide field mat was a riot of wildfiowers in the spring
and a riot of scarlet and golden leaves in the fall, and through
which there flowed a quite respectable creek that you could
catch glimpses of from the windows- That creek had been
First Granny's only condition for choice of the Brightwa- ter land.
"I don't care what else it has or hasn't," she'd declared.
"Volcanoes, canyons, banana trees, swamps, any- thing
you fancy—but it has got to have a creek or I won't build even an
ourtmilding on it. Keep that in mind!" "Well,
Responsible," they all said as I went in the door And 182
SUZ&TTE HADEN ELGIN various
other equally original greetings. Gnumy Hazelbide settled
for "Decided to come back, did you?" and a full-scale Granny
glare. "Sit
down. Responsible," said Patience of dark, "and help yourself
to the combread. Unless you want to change first, of course," I
looked down at myself, at the black velvet corselet and the silver-and-gold
embroidery and the scariet leather gloves, and all the
rest of it. "No," I said, "I'll have my breakfast first. And
then I plan to take all this off, and bum it." "You'U
do no such thing!" said Granny Hazelbide, dropping her
silverware with a clatter onto her plate. "Waste not, want not,
young woman—you think money grows on trees? You'll take
that truck off and give it in to the staff for cleaning and storing
away proper; and then next time you take a notion to play
the fool you'll already have your fool outfit to hand. But spare
us your spurs, please—they clank, and furthermore, they'll
scratch the floorboards. And take off your gloves; they'll
be all over Mule." Emmalyn
of dark told me what a pretty outfit it was, and how
much she admired it, and how she had thought of that as I left
but hadn't had a chance to express her admiration, and I thanked
her politely. "I
think, personally," said Thom of Guthrie, "that it is a tad Too
Much." "A
tad!" exclaimed Granny Hazelbide. "Why, she looks like a
circus, or a—" I
interrupted with considerable haste, remembering how I'd reacted
the last time I'd heard the word I was reasonably sure she was
just about to use. "Dear
Granny Hazelbide," I said, sitting down and reaching for the
hot combread and the buttel; "you weren't here to advise
me when I left, you see, you were ailing. I left in something
of a hurry, and I did the best I could." "Hmmmph,"
said Granny, "your 'best' is pretty puny, Responsible.
And I am scandalized that either your mother or your
grandmother let you leave this Castle looking like a—" Well,
there was clearly no hope for it. "Granny
Leeward of Castle Traveller said I looked like a whore,"
I said blandly. If the word had to be used I might as well do
it myself and spare my sensibilities as best I could. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 183 "Shows
what she knows," muttered Granny Hazelbide instantly,
just as if she hadn't had the exact same word on the tip of
her fibbing tongue. "Had her way, you'd have gone on Quest
in a black nightgown and a bonnet, I reckon." "I
expect I would," I said. "I expect." The
same crew was there that had been at the meeting in February;
except that Jonathan Cardwell Brightwater the llth sat
beside Ruth of Motley, and the Granny was present. My mother
looked a vision, as always, in a gown the exact color of the
forsythia bushes; and she brought up the subject at hand without
preliminary, as always. "Well,"
she said, "did you find out who we owe for our sour
milk? And all the rest of it? And did you find out who put that
baby up in the cedar tree? I am of the opinion, myself, that the
McDaniels are growing somewhat more than just tired of camping
under that tree and watching their baby through a life- support
bubble, and I rather imagine that if you could see your way
clear to do something about that they'd be properly grateful.
Not that I'd want to hurry your breakfast, of course." Prick,
prick, prick . . . that was Thom of Guthrie. Prick you
here and when you jumped, stick you somewhere else. ' "Mother," I said, "I
learned everything I went to find out, and a
good deal more I never suspected, and we can take care of the
baby matter in just a minute. I do intend to finish my breakfast." "Well?"
she demanded. "Who was it?" "Can't
tell," I said, shaking my head with what was intended
to look like sincere regret. "I am sorry about that." "You
can't tell?" Jubal Brooks and Donald Patrick did that in
chorus, both outraged, and my grandparents looked at each other
significantly and said nothing. "Told
you she wouldn't," said Granny Hazelbide smugly. '"She's
ornery; always was, always will be. You'll get nothing out of
her" "Not
true, Granny," I answered, "you'll get a good deal out of me.
I will be calling Full Council later . . . after supper, Mother,
you needn't think about it now . . - to tell you about a lot
of things that need discussing badly." "Your
'adventures,' I suppose," said my grandmother Ruth. "They
were not of my choosing, Grandmothel," I reminded hei;
"they went with the choice of measure to be taken, all duly 184
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN voted
on by you and everybody there at the time. I'll take my fair
share of blame, but I warn you I'll not take what's not coming
to me ... and I learned a lot that will need tending to
before the Jubilee," Patience
of dark looked at me like I'd said a broad word. "Responsible,"
she said. "do not say that to me. Do not even
suggest that. We're going under for the third time already in
'what has to be done before the Jubilee* . . . don't you make it
worse." And I knew then whose shoulders had taken on the
load for me in that part of the field while I'd been gone. However,
Patience meant food to prepare and rooms to clean and
suchlike, and training new staff. I was thinking of a promise
made to a Gentle in a Purdy guestchambci; and settling the
question of whether we should—or could—try for a delayed
celebration of the claimed appearance of a Skerry, just in
case. And there was the matter of the feuding on Arkansaw to be
laid out for them, and just how the rest of the Families might
fit in to that, and how that would tend to complicate both the
security arrangements and the seating ones. I would
not be taking up with them the matter of what I'd done at
Castle Traveller, nor what might be done in advance of the
Jubilee to forestall their putting my blunder to use; that I'd have to
deal with myself, in private, and I had a feeling in my heart
that I knew the answer already. Nothing to be done but wait,
and deal with it when it came, I'd wager, though I'd search
the timelines as far as my wit and skill would take me, on the
off chance. But that would not be on the Council agenda. Nor
would the name of Una of dark. Much good seven years
of silence was going to do us if I didn't observe it myself. "I
found out who was back of all the mischief," I said calmly,
"and that we had the thing hindside to, and I put a stop to it.
There'll be no more wobbly Mules, I promise you. But for the
sake of the Families involved, there'll be no passing on of
names, either, from my lips or any others." "Families
involved . . ." That was Jubal Brooks. "Then there
were more than one." "In
a manner of speaking, Jubal Brooks," I said. m a
manner of speaking. The Travellers for sure—I'd not been
wrong in thinking them guilty; without the strokings and whisperings
of Gabriel Laddercane Traveller the 34th there'd Twelve
Fair Kingdoms S8S of been
no shenanigans from Una of Clark. She'd of bounced her
babies on her knee, and doted on her husband, and died a good
woman. And no way of knowing who'd put Gabriel up to mat,
nor how many long years it might well have been planned.
And the Clarks for sure, by reason of Una's direct hand.
But only those two, 1 thought, only those two. I'd not repeated
the Insertion Transformation that night at Castle Airy, to see
if any other faces would turn up in my bowl of springwater.
I'd been rushed, and I'd been disgusted, and there'd
not been either the time or the proper mood. And to make
certain sure, I'd be doing that now I was home. I didn't expect,
however, to trap anyone else. If there'd been any other name to
babble, Una of Clark would of let it fall, in sheer tenor "You're
mean not to tell, Responsible," said Thorn of Guthrie.
"But then you were always mean." I
smiled at my plate, and listened to Granny Hazelbide put her in
her place, which she did more than adequately. My mother
could not abide being left out of anything, even when it was for
her own good and clearly for the general welfare. Granny
dressed her both up and down, and she subsided. And when
that was ovci; we all walked down to the churchyard. Vine of
Motley and Halliday Joseph McDaniels the 14th did cheer
as they saw us coming, and I could see their point. Eight weeks
camped under that tree must have been wearisome, even in the
sort of luxury accommodations they'd provided for themselves.
And I could well believe that Vine of Motley's arms
itched to hold her own baby, instead of the servingmaid's she'd
nursed these past two months. In her place I'd of been impatient,
too, and I was glad I hadn't waited to change my clothes
after all. "Hurry
up," I told the Magician of Rank that had joined us in some
haste at the Castle back doors. He was called Veritas Truebreed
Motley the 4th, a name some found overly fancy— which
accounted for its only coming round four times in all these
years—but there was no quarrel with his skill. Once I'd assured
him that whatever held that baby couldn't be anything much
more complicated or dangerous than Granny Magic, and clumsily
done at that, he didn't waste either time or energy. At fifty-three
going on fifty-four he was a sure and experienced SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN 186 man
with his Formalisms & Transformations, and he made no fuss
whatever over bringing Terrence Merryweather McDaniels
the 6th down to his parents. He didn't even bother with
herbs; he just scuffed a few cedar needles into suitable patterns,
flicked his fingers with the supple ease of long practice,
and the baby floated right down to his daddy, gurgling and
cooing and obviously without so much as a heat rash to mar his
perfection.
• "Oh,
Halliday Joseph McDaniels, do give him to me!" cried
Vine of Motley. "Please let me have him!" "Certainly,
darlin'," said Halliday Joseph, grinning so I feared
he'd crack his face. And he passed the child over to Vine of
Motley and took the servingmaid's baby in exchange. She
popped up instantly and relieved him of that burden, and I made
a mental note that she was to be rewarded handsomely for her
part in all of this. Discreetly, but handsomely. Her name was
Flag of Airy, for the Ozarit iris that looked quite a lot like me
pictures we had from Earth; and she was, as I recalled, just on
fifteen, and wife of an Attendant that was a Clark by birth. I thought
that a small Bestowing of an acre or two of farmland would
not be out of place, and I'd have it seen to. Two months was a
long time to watch your own child suckled at another woman's
breasts, and to know mat your first task when you had it
back—if you had it back, because she would not of been human
if she hadn't worried that something might go wrong— would
be weaning that babe to a cup. No, a couple of acres to put a
small house on would not strain Brightwater, though me land we
still had to give away was almost gone—this was a time
that justified parting with it, even beyond me Family proper
And Flag of Airy would be pleased to be the lady of a house instead
of a servant in Castle Brightwater It wouldn't make it
up to her completely for what she'd sacrificed, I didn't suppose;
having no baby myself I was a poor judge. But it seemed
to me it ought to lessen the ache a little. Happy!
We were for sure happy that day. The McDaniels insisted
on packing up and heading for home at once (they didn't
say "before something else happens" but no doubt they were
thinking it), and nobody there that wouldn't of done the same in
their place, though we protested politely. But the rest of us
were in no mood for any kind of labor The air was golden,
the cedar sighed over us, and the churchyard was a Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 187 credit
to its Maker with white and yellow and purple violets, sod
young daisies, and all the spring Sowers of Earth that had, praise
be, taken to the soil of Ozaric without so much as a dapple
to their leaves to show strain. There'd be plenty of work to do
later, after supper; it would be a long Council, and we'd all
come out of it sobered, even with me keeping back the worst
of it. For the
moment, though, we weren't worrying about that or anything
else. I set aside my corselet and cape, my boots and gloves—carefully,
under the sharp eyes of Granny Hazel- bide—and
rolled up my puffed and beomamented sleeves to feel
the warm sun on my arms. We sent for a picnic from the Castle.
And we lay all through that day under the cedars (I had to send
the Lewises a note thanking them, I thought, while I was
tying up loose ends ... I had not known how much I loved
those three cedars they'd nurtured in our churchyard until I
lay there lazy under them and saw them with fresh eyes); and we
talked of minor things. The children ran wild and wore themselves
into stupors before it was time to head home for supper,
playing circle games and tag and hide-and-seek and Little
Sally Waters all over the churchyard, and wading in the creek
while their mothers scolded halfheartedly and turned a blind
eye and deaf ear most of the time. I managed
to tie down tight again in that comer of my mind reserved
for the awful my encounter with the young uncle at Castle
Wommack. That I would look at when the Jubilee was over;
unless, the Skies help us all, he came to the Jubilee. Stuff mat
away. Responsible, I told myself hastily; sufficient unto the day is
the evil thereof, and if it happened I'd have to deal with it
then. I wasn't going to let it spoil my homecoming day, not that
nor any of me rest of it. Not this one day. "Glad
to see you appreciate your homeplace, missy." said, my
Granny, giving me a wicked dig in the ribs to be sure I was paying
attention. "Grass wasn't quite as green as you thought it*d be
elsewhere, eh?" "Don't
torment me. Granny Hazelbide,'* I pleaded with her "I'm
so comfortable . . . and so glad to be here! Leave me in
peace." "Leave
you in peace?" "Please,
Granny Hazelbide. Pretty please." "Think
you deserve peace, young lady?" she demanded. ]88 SUZETTE
HADEN ELGIN "No.
Granny, I doubt I deserve it atall," I said frankly "I just
asked for it—I didn't say I had it coming to me." She
chuckled. And patted my knee. "All
right, then," she said. "Long as you're staying honest with
your poor old Granny." She
didn't believe I was honest for a minute, nor did I, but it appeared
she was willing to call temporary truce. I closed my eyes.
so full of my undeserved bliss that I couldn't hold any more,
and took a nap. That at least, considering the way I'd been
having to spend my nights, I had earned. END OF
BOOK ONE WHY WE
ARE HERE (A
TEACHING STORY) A very
long time ago, and much farther away than you might think,
there were Twelve Families, all living on a world called Earth—and
they were purely disgusted. Earth,
it's said, had been green and gold and beautiful—a gardenplace
and a homeplace. But the people that lived there had
neglected it and abused it, year after weary year, till it was entirely
spoiled, till it was a ruin and a wreck and a pitiful, pitiful
sight. The
water was dirty and the air was foul; the creatures all. were
sorry and warped and twisted. They say the fish that swam
the creeks and rivers had become so strange that a person couldn't
even look at them, let alone eat them. And
then the people, they say, began to grow twisted, too. Not in
their bodies—though living where they did that was no doubt
ahead of them—but in their minds and in their hearts. No person
could be trusted in those times. Hurting, they say, was 1S9 190
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN done
for the pleasure of hurting. And the things that were done in
those days, we are told, one human hand against anotnei; do not
bear repeating. The
Twelve Families, they were a patient people. They had lived a
long time on Earth, keeping themselves to themselves, cherishing
their homes and their kind, and they waited as long as they
could. But the day came, the day came, when First Granny
said, "Enough's enough, and this is too much!" And everyone
looked around at the patheticness of it all, and they agreed
with her And so,
in the year Two Thousand and Twelve—-as was fitting—the
Twelve Families took The Ship and left Earth togethei.
and went in search of a new homeworld. It had to be a place
enough like Earth so that they could fit there; and it had to be
hidden away enough so that they could keep themselves to
themselves forever and ever more. And they took with them just as
little as they possibly could from Earth, with First Granny
and the Captain standing right in the door of The Ship, they
say, throwing things out as fast as people carried them in. "The
less of that trash goes with us," said First Granny, paying
no mind to the complaints and the caterwauling, "the less
likely we are to have to do this every time we turn around."
(By which she meant every two thousand years or so.) And it
would appear that she was right, because a thousand years
have gone by, and here we are still, and mightily satisfied with
our lot. And
what may have become of Earth we do not know; and the
less thought about that the better for us all. HOW WE
CAME TO LOSE THE BIBLE (A
TEACHING STORY) A very
long time ago, and a good deal closer by than you might think,
the Twelve Families and the Captain and First Granny turned
their attention to bringing The Ship down for landfall nice
and easy. Just nice and easy! Made no
nevermind that the fuel was almost all gone in The Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 191 Ship's
engines. Made no nevermind that through near nine years under
solar sails spread round The Ship like petals of a great
lily to gather the solar winds, that fuel somehow had changed.
They still had to get down. "Fool
stuff's clabbered," said First Granny with total contempt,
tapping the toe of her high-topped high-heeled pointy-toed
black patent leather shoes. "Fuel
can't clabber," the Captain told her politely. "It's not even
liquid to start with, ma'am—begging your pardon." "Same
thing," said First Granny, sticking out her chin. "Put it into
any frame of circumstance that suits you. Captain Aaron Dunn
McDaniels, I don't mind! It's spoilt—as fuel—and that's the
same thing as clabbered." "Yes,
ma'am," said the Captain, as was proper But they still
had to get down. They
had never thought it would take them nine years to find a new
homeworld enough like Earth to live on, and lonely enough
to make neighbors an unlikely occurrence, and having no
other thinking creatures unwilling and unable to let them share
the land. All the
food was gone, and all the stuff for making more, and
nothing was left but the food seeds packed away dormant in
their sterile tubes waiting for new dirt. All of the clothes they'd
brought with them were worn out and raggedy and getting
too thin even for the needs of modesty. And the
animals, the live ones, they were getting what First Granny
somberly referred to as That Look. What might be happening
to the stores of embryos sleeping in their tubes, no one
could say till they were decanted; but it was worrisome. Going
on was out of the question, and had been the last seven
days. They had to get down. First
Granny took all the Magicians to the Ship's Chapel, and
they did what they could do. And Captain Aaron Dunn McDaniels
took all the crew to the bridge and the engine room, and
they did what they could do. And
nobody stinted. But the
fuel failed them just as they saw a green land rush up beneath
them—/itf/ as they saw it!—and The Ship went crippled
into what we now call the Outward Deeps. * * * SUZETTEHADEN
ELGIN 192 Well,
what's meant to be will be, they say, and that appears to be
true. For even as the water closed over the dying Ship and First
Granny told the children to stop their caterwauling and prepare
to meet their Maker with their mouths shut and their eyes
open, a wonderful thing happened. Just a wonderful thing! Forty
of them there were, shaped like the great whales of Earth,
but that their tails split three ways instead of two. And their
color was the royal purple, the purple of majestic sovereignty. They
met The Ship as it fell, rising up in a circle as it sank toward
the bottom. And they bore it up on their backs as easy as a
man packs a baby, and laid it out in the shallows, where the Captain
and the crew could get The Ship's door open, and everybody
could wade right out of there to safety. They
were the Wise Ones, so named by First Granny; and it may be
that they live there still in the Outward Deeps. Nobody knows,
and nobody needs to know. And it
was during that glad wading to shore just before First Granny
set her foot on the land and cried, "Well, the Kingdom's
come at last. praise be!" that the ancient holy book—its
name was BIBLE—was lost to the Twelve Families. First
Granny, she thought the Captain had it, it seems. And the Captain,
he thought First Granny had it. Naturally. And there was a
child of three that claimed he'd seen a Wise One swallow it—waterproof,
radiationproof, fireproof, crashproof box and all.
And for all we know that may be true. For sure it's never washed
up on any coast of Ozark, all these many hundred years. "Botheration,"
First Granny said when they realized it was gone.
And the Captain allowed as how he was deeply sorry. "Well,"
said First Granny, "I suppose we'll just have to Make
Do." And so
we have, ever since. Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 193 THE
FLYING DULCIMER (A
TEACHING STORY) A very
long time ago, and much further away than you might think,
when the Twelve Families were preparing to leave Earth, there
was a young woman named Rozasharn- Now Rozasham was a
Purdy by birth, and it happened that the Purdys had a fine and
famous dulcimer It was of the sweetest fruitwood, and it was cut
slim-waisted and curled, and it had inlays of mother- of-pearl
in the shapes of hearts and roses and twining vines and little
mourning doves. It was purely beautiful, and when they told
Rozasharn it had to be left behind, she was outraged. Just o»Jraged! "Rozasharn,"
said First Granny, "we have on The Ship two guitars,
two banjos, two dulcimers, two autoharps, two fiddles—which
is one too many, if you ask me—two mouth- harps,
two mandolins, and a dobro. Each was chosen because die man
or woman that played it was the finest player we knew, and it
will serve to while away the time, and to be a model for building
more such when we land. But that's enough." And men she
gave Rozasham a curied-lip look and said, "You can't even
cany a tune, Rozasham, let alone play that dulcimer!" Rozasham
yes-ma'amed, but she went away bitter and she wasn't
about to give in. The Purdy dulcimer was the prettiest she'd
ever seen, and she intended it to go on The Ship no matter
what First Granny said. So
Rozasharn began to plan her magic. There was a Spell of Invisibility,
of course, but that took a lot of work to get going and
even more to maintain, and Rozasharn wasn't sure she was up to
it. A Spell of Distraction, on the other hand, was a simpler
mattel; and she decided to set one of those on the dulcimer,
to make it appear it was only her shawl. Rozasham went
through her motions and cast the Spell, and found herself a bit
embarrassed; she had in her hands a truly splendid shawl, covered
with hearts and roses and twining vines and little mourning
doves, and that was never going to get past First Granny.
"Back up a bit, Rozasharn," Rozasham told herself, "or
you'll come out of this blistered." What
she settled on at last was three Spells. The first was to 194
SUZETTE HADEN ELGIN turn
the dulcimer itself plain, and that one worked all right. The
second was to make the plain dulcimer appear to be a shawl,
and that one seemed to be in good shape to the eye, although
it was uncomfortable to her shoulders, since she could
still feel the pegs and the strings and the edges of the wood;
but she considered it her family duty to put up with it. And the
third was to take off the other two, and she tried that out,
and it worked. Nothing was left but to calculate the weight she had
to leave behind so no one would suspect, and that meant
leaving buried in her back yard two pairs of shoes and a half-slip
she'd never liked anyway, and she made it onto The Ship
right under First Granny's nose, the dulcimer draped round
her shoulders and looking for all the world like a plain old
shawl- Just like it! Well,
she would of been all right, would Rozasham—if she'd
had a little self-control. But when landing time came she just
could not resist letting everyone know the trick she'd played,
and as she stepped onto the land of Ozark she cast the third
Spell and stood there before everybody, holding the famous
Purdy dulcimer and looking like butter wouldn't melt in her
mouth. First
Granny looked her up and she looked her down, and then
she looked her up once more to be certain her eyes didn't deceive
hei; but she said nary a word. The Captain looked sorrowful,
but he didn't speak either And as the days passed, and the
Purdy s settled in and built themselves a homeplace, Rozasham
began to feel comfortable. And
then came the morning when the last stick was in place, and the
last curtain hung, and the last dish on die shelf, and Rozasharn
looked out her front door and there stood First Granny
with Macon Desirard Guthrie the 3rd at her right hand; and
young Rozasham's heart very nearly stopped. Macon Desirard
Guthrie was no common person, but a man skilled in Formalisms
& Transformations. If mere was a more handy Magician
on Ozark, Rozasham didn't know who it might be. "Stand
aside, Rozasham," said First Granny, "and let us come
in." And
Rozasham did that, most promptly, and there she stood while
Macon Desirard Guthrie went through his Structural Descriptions
and his Structural Indexes and his Rigorous Specifications
of Coreference and his Global Constraints and a Twelve
Fair Kingdoms 195 lot of
other things of that kind and caliber; and when he got through
there were just three things that a person could do with die
Purdys* fancy dulcimer You
could hang it on a peg on the back wall of a dark closet. You
could put it in the bottom of a tight and heavy sack long enough
to cany it to some similar peg, should you be required to
move. And you
could dust if off, from time to time. If you
tried to do anything else widi that dulcirnei; such as showing
it off to the neighbors, or playing a tune, or even moving
it off its peg to peek at it your own self, it came flying out at
you like a hunting hawk; and starting in the center of die room it
would swoop in bigger and bigger circles, faster and faster
. . . Wheeeyeeew! Let me tell you, all you could do then
was dirow yourself on die flooi. roll under whatever you'd fit
undei; and pray it would miss you. And
nobody could put that diing back on its peg but another Magician
trained in Formalisms & Transformations. And
diat is the tale of die Hying Dulcimer of Casde Purdy, and has
someming to tell us about being proud of things. The
jump-rope rhyme goes like mis; The
Purdys have a dulcirnei; it
cannot make a sound; and if
you take it off its peg, it
flies around and round! It'll
hit you in die back of die neck, as it
goes flying by' It'll
hit you in die crook of die back, it'll
poke you in die eye! It'll
chase you round die bedroom, it'll
chase you down die stairs' And all
'cause of Rozasham of Purdy as
tried to put on airs! |
|
|